Rebirt

Rebirth of the Film Emperor’s Beloved Wife
重生之影帝贤妻
Su Yanyi: The president of Resplendent Entertainment, the legendary Entertainment

Queen, and the support pillar every artist wanted.
She lost everything to one scheme, and only then did she realize that the man she had
always treated with coldness and indifference was actually deeply in love with her. At the
end of her life, she was left with endless, irreparable regret.
“If I am given another life, I will make all who owed me pay me back a hundredfold, and I
will do everything within my power to ensure you a safe and happy life!”
Maybe her persistence was simply too impressive because, in the twinkling of an eye, she
returned to a time three years ago and obtained a very special System—The Virtuous Wife
System.
Was this telling her that she had been the Entertainment Queen for too long, so she
should try something new and become a virtuous wife instead?
Qin Jiran: The new generation Film Emperor, handsome and domineering, a lofty male
god in the eyes of countless fans.
In his entire life, he only ever loved Su Yanyi. It was a pity that she did not love him back.
After three years of marriage, it was all still just a contractual transaction to her.
“Yanyi, do we have to divorce?” Hidden within the man’s cold, hard expression was deep
sorrow and despair.
In the new life and the past life, their fates crossed, and Su Yanyi was reborn back to the
day they were supposed to divorce.
Will she adhere to the choice she’d made in her past life, or will she embark on a different
road?
With the help of the Virtuous Wife System, the dense and stoic Su Yanyi set out to pamper
her oblivious husband, stumbling over her own inexperience as she tried to convince him
that no, he was not having auditory hallucinations, and no, she was not feeling ill!
Just, why must the first task —make him smile genuinely ten times— already be so
difficult?
Chapter 77 Part 2
Source: Isohungry Translations
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Su Yanyi and Jiang Xiaobin’s thoughts were in the same vein. In the end, she too felt that it
was inappropriate for Qin Jiran to deal with the Qin Family in any way. After all, he was
related to them by blood. Therefore, it was best that she’d handle it for him.
No sooner than she had spoken, Qin Jiran knew Yanyi had found out about Qin Zhenyi’s
phone call. Most likely, it was Jiang Xiaobin, that spy, who’d snitched. However, he didn’t
mind. He knew that these people cared about him and only wished the best for him.
“Ok.” The feeling of being cared felt really good.
He’d felt that he couldn’t love the woman who was before him any more than he already
did. But with each passing day, he seemed to be falling in love with her deeper and deeper.
Her simple yet caring words, the gentleness that she hid beneath her indifference revealed
the warmth she had towards him. Now that he had experienced this warmth, he felt both,
extremely blessed and frightened at the same time.
What if one day Yanyi wouldn’t be like this anymore?
No, no, no, He should stop thinking nonsense. What he needs to work on is to treat and
pursue Yanyi to the best of his ability. He needs Yanyi to like him more. That way, she won’t
leave him. Naturally, Yanyi will be nice to him too.
Humans are greedy creatures. When they don’t have something, they want it. But when
they obtained it, they want it even more. That’s exactly how love is. Once they fall in love,
they would think of ways to be with them. And after they’re together, they hoped that the
person they love will reciprocate their feelings. That said, even though he was not satisfied,
it was still a beautiful wish. It would be a blessing if it were to be fulfilled.
“Yanyi, I followed you on Weibo. Would you like to follow me too?” Although Qin Jiran
had asked casually, he was still looking forward to her response. He’d followed only Yanyi
and hoped that she would do the same. Then, it would really be like what the fans said –
Putting on a public display of affection.
In the past, Qin Jiran felt that he should stay low-key whenever he could in society. He
never liked to publicize his personal life. But ever since he and Su Yanyi were together, he
enjoyed putting on a public display of affection. He wished that everyone knew that he was
happy and blessed to be together with Yanyi!
Although it’s a tad childish thought, perhaps, everyone who’s in love was like this. For the
two people who had been married for three years but had just starting to fall in love with
one another; it was the same.
“Ok. Let’s take another picture together.” Su Yanyi was not opposed to his idea and was
only reminded of the Weibo she’d created on an impulse. She felt a picture was due for
show-off.
“Ok. I will take it!”
Qin Jiran had been waiting for just this moment. As he prepared to take a picture he
realized they’re both in their pajamas. Suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind; if only
they wore ‘couple pajamas’. A pity they didn’t have any. He made a mental note to prepare a
few for the future.
The two took a picture and under Qin Jiran’s suggestion, they decided to include the
small golden turtle in the next. As they got ready, Qin Jiran hesitated for a bit before placing
his hand on Su Yanyi’s shoulder. Then he tilted his head slightly towards her. This way, they
looked rather close.
Since the second picture included the small golden turtle, Su Yanyi was dissatisfied with
the way the picture had turned out. So, Qin Jiran placed the ‘lightbulb’ (the small golden
turtle) on his face when they retook the photo. Although she appeared impassive in the
picture, she cheerily uploaded the two pictures to his Weibo.
On the bottom, she inserted a caption.
Under the first picture, there were only three letters: PDA.
Under the second, she wrote much more. However, the feeling of dislike was very evident.
Yet, people still smiled at her thoughts: This is my family’s lightbulb who has gained the
Film Emperor’s fondness. Even when we are taking pictures, he insists on bringing it along.
I am confused.
Seeing the captions under the two pictures, the fans were immediately restless. They
were overwhelmed by the couple’s cuteness; their undisguised show of affection and also
how their Queen tried to act cute with that indifferent expression of hers.
This was not the first time that the small golden turtle appeared in everyone’s line of
sight. Not too long ago, the couple had uploaded a picture of the small golden turtle, leading
many to become the small golden turtle’s fans and even surpassed a few C-listers. The
number of fans even passed a few of the C-list celebrities. Many couldn’t help but sigh at the
power of cute animals.
Amongst these people, there were naturally many people who loved turtles and wanted
to own one. It was cute and visually attractive. The most important factor was that it was of
a color that was most popular with the general public: pure golden. However, many people
failed to find one such pure golden turtle. Not to mention the golden eyes and the confused
and quick-witted look. Many were actually disappointed.
After the fans of the Queen appeared within Qin Jiran’s fan group, there was another
group of fans of the cute animals. Due to this, they even created a couple of groups. The
group names were extremely cute.
The fans’ comments overlapped one another. In the beginning, it was about showing off
love. Towards the middle, it was dedicated to the small golden turtle. Now, in the end, it was
all about begging the Queen to show up. These comments appeared throughout Qin Jiran’s
Weibo and the various fan groups. Soon they spread to Su Yanyi’s Weibo. It was safe to
assume that this was what the audience was looking forward to.
“Yanyi, are you going to the charity show? The fans are all expecting you.” Qin Jiran
looked at the comments and was a bit moved. He really hoped that Yanyi would go as well.
Su Yanyi naturally saw this. She thought about it before replying, “Ok, I’ll go.”
The Queen will be granting her presence? He felt it would be quite interesting.
Ri: Thank you for reading 3 Please comment below if you spot any mistakes.
Please consider buying me a coffee or two if you enjoyed the content 3
RELEASE SCHEDULE: 3x a week.

Chapter 77 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Su Yanyi agreed to attend the Heavenly Sea Charity Show. However, this was kept as a
secret. Besides Qin Jiran who knew, only Kang Zhong and Pan Yan who arranged the
journey knew too.
Kang Zhong and Pan Yan were still in a hazy state. The two had favorable impressions of
each other, but they hadn’t expressed their thoughts. The key point was that the two were
rational. They approached the relationship with caution. They believed that it was more
suitable to interact with each other for a while. This was why they hadn’t said anything.
However, they understood each other’s feelings. They were also on good terms with one
another and extremely cooperative during work.
Su Yanyi was quite satisfied with this. She didn’t mind dating within the office. As long as
it didn’t affect their work, she had no opinions. Moreover, in her past life, they were a
couple. Sooner or later, they would end up together. Thereby, she was very supportive.
Three days before the charity show, Ling Tianyue appeared in Su Yanyi’s office. It was two
almost three in the afternoon and it was much later when they finished discussing
Firstly, they spoke about the Heavenly Sea Charity Show. In that, they focused on Su
Yanyi’s attendance.
“President Su, since you intend on attending this event, how about we make this
charity show the opening ceremony of our foundation? This is a grand occasion too.
I’ve already finished handling the procedures for the foundation. We can take this
chance to announce it. Not only can we expand our influence, but we can also cut down
on the costs. How does this sound?”
In reality, Ling Tianyue wanted to come and convince Su Yanyi to attend the ceremony,
but who knew she’d mentioned it herself. Therefore, she immediately put forth her idea.
“This is ok. I will invite the Su Family and the representatives of the Long Media as
well. However, the ceremony should be simple. The charity show should be the
highlight. Don’t be too out in the open.”
Though Su Yanyi thought this idea was pretty good, she still felt they needed to focus on
specific matters. A charitable foundation was a good event, but it didn’t need to be too
ostentatious. Otherwise, it wouldn’t take long for a good event to turn bad.
“I understand this. We are giving back to society. Naturally, it doesn’t need to be too
ostentatious. Otherwise, people might be envious and it won’t be good to have eyes on
us. However, there are quite a few people who are keeping an eye on your actions. Do
you need help?”
Ling Tianyue was naturally a well-informed person. She knew a bit about Su, Wang, and
Qin Family’s gratitude and grudges. These few days, this triad had been quite busy. A sense
of foreboding was rife throughout the A City, keeping its people in anxiety.
“I don’t need it. I can handle this.”
Don’t even mention the Su Family, her power alone was enough to deal with these two
families. Who lets these two families think too highly of themselves despite lacking the
intelligence that should’ve come along with it? Besides, her elder brother and Jiran had
been helping her from the shadows. It was even more unlikely for her to be in danger.
Where did she need someone else’s help? She was underestimating her.
“That’s true. When has President Su ever needed help from me, a nobody? Well, I
want President Su to help me with something. I’m not sure if President Su is willing to.”
Actually, Ling Tianyue was only just asking casually. She was well aware of Su Yanyi’s power.
When had she needed her help? In fact, it’s her who wanted to find Su Yanyi for help.
“Tell me about it first.” Although Su Yanyi was a bit indifferent, she was also a tad
interested. Who knew what this woman wanted her help with? She couldn’t help but feel
that there was something strange going on.
“I have some business ideas and want to work with the Bai Family. However, I’ve
never interacted with the Bai Family before. In the end, it isn’t appropriate to pay a
hasty visit. Is it possible for you to act as the middle person and come eat with us?”
People doing business didn’t have the best either. If they had connections, they needed to
use it wisely. Everyone in A-City knew that the Su and Bai Families were on pretty good
terms. Therefore, she had the idea of asking Su Yanyi act as an intermediary.
“People from the Bai Family are also businessmen. If you’re bringing good business
up to their door, why would they reject?”
Su Yanyi didn’t really believe Ling Tianyue’s words. Although her words seemed
reasonable, in reality, the world of business was adept at treating strangers as friends.
Especially with great business, as long as there were profits, why would she need someone
to introduce her?
“Cough, cough. I want to be familiar with people of the Bai Family, so working with
them isn’t the main priority. There are also private matters within.” Ling Tianyue was
suddenly a bit uncomfortable, trying to cover up. However, she didn’t explain what she
meant by ‘private matters’.
Su Yanyi looked suspiciously at Ling Tianyue and suddenly felt it was stranger for this
woman to act like this.
“I think that I shouldn’t come between you and the Bai Family’s private matters. I am
not familiar with you!” Su Yanyi didn’t have that outspoken temperament. She wasn’t
required to help anyone just because they asked her. Especially, when they weren’t being
clear and tried to cover up. Why should she agree to this? What if she led the wolf into the
house?
She couldn’t forget this woman’s keen gaze on Qin Jiran. As a result, she was even more
guarded with the news surrounding this woman.
Su Yanyi and Ling Tianyue had cooperated with one another. They even admired each
other for their abilities. But admiration doesn’t mean familiarity. It doesn’t mean they’re
friends either. From the start, it had always been this woman who’d acted like she was
familiar with her.
In reality, Su Yanyi was a bit proud. She did have friendly regards for her but found this
woman’s personality unreliable. If it was business matters, they might be able to converse.
In regards to private matters, she definitely needed to reconsider this.
“How can we not be familiar with each other? I have been to your office so many
times. Moreover, we’re just going out for food. Why are you being so stingy?” Ling
Tianyue pouted playfully. Even though she pretended to be angry, she still acted
coquettishly. However, no one admired this. Su Yanyi looked coldly at her performance.
Thus, she’s extremely bored and inevitably stopped acting.
“You are really boring. You don’t understand this flirtatious feeling.”
Ling Tianyue believed that women like Su Yanyi weren’t interesting. She was cold as an
ice cube and had no idea how she interacted with Film Emperor Qin.
“I am a woman.”
A woman didn’t need to know another woman’s flirtatious style. Plus, it’s not like she
didn’t understand this. She had come by this quite often. Why would she even care about
this? Being the President of an entertainment company, there were numerous beautiful
women working under her. Anyone of them could give Ling Tianyue a run for her money.
“Ok, ok. I won’t joke anymore. How about you just help me this time? My marriage
depends on you.” Seeing that Su Yanyi didn’t relent, Ling Tianyue helplessly blurted out
the truth.
“Marriage? You are interested in someone from the Bai Family? From what I know,
there is only one son in the Bai Family.” Su Yanyi was a little surprised. In her mind, a
man’s silhouette appeared. That person could reluctantly be considered as her close
childhood friend. When they grew up, the back of their brain didn’t function too well.
Ling Tianyue couldn’t possibly be interested in him, right?
Su Yanyi thought of the only son of the Bai Family, Bai Qing. However, if Bai Qin found out
that Su Yanyi still looked at him as though he had a mental disorder, who knew how
annoyed he would be.
“It’s him. Bai Qing just returned to the country. I had seen him once that day and
thought he was pretty good. He is suitable for being a husband. What do you think?”
Ling Tianyue didn’t think of marrying in the past. But now that she had seen Su Yanyi and
Qin Jiran showing off their affection, she thought of getting married. She thought it was
pretty good to find a guy. Then, she unexpectedly saw Bai Qing who just returned back to
the country. Bai Jing had a steady personality and great looks. He had a huge background
and had an abundance of knowledge. This attracted women.
“If you like him, then it’s good.” To this, Su Yanyi didn’t express any opinions. Bai Jing,
besides having different ideas than normal people, was actually a pretty good person. He
had power and a sense of responsibility. He was also good-looking, with a great
background. It wasn’t that unexpected that Ling Tianyue was interested in him. But she
couldn’t tell whether the two of them would be suitable for each other. After all, this
depended on destiny and fate.
“I naturally like him, but he doesn’t seem to like me. I’ve contacted him a few times
under the name of ‘cooperating with one another’, but he didn’t have the heart of
staying in the country. He didn’t interact with me that much. Therefore, I came looking
for you. I heard that you guys are childhood sweethearts. Why don’t you give me some
advice?” Ling Tianyue was a little vexed. She was finally interested in a man but that
man did not feel the same about her. She was really anxious.
Ling Tianyue was undoubtedly a beautiful woman. Besides, she was graceful and alluring.
She had a strong background. Many people loved her and of course, there were many who
disliked her. But towards men, this was the first time she felt helpless. She had no choice
but to find someone for help.
Although Ling Tianyue had many friends, there weren’t any real friends she had in
actuality. She didn’t have a best friend of some sort either. Therefore, she went looking for
Su Yanyi.
“I didn’t pursue anyone before. What advice would I have? If you are going to ask,
why not check on the internet? See how to pursue men. Maybe, that will be more useful
than asking me.” Su Yanyi pointed at the computer, clearly thinking the computer was
more useful. After all, she had gathered a lot of information from it. Yet, she added, “In
regards to Bai Jing’s personality, I think he likes a calm woman.”
At the same time, Su Yanyi ran her gaze up and down Ling Tianyue. That look seemed to
be saying, ‘Bai Jing might really not be interested in you. You’re not his dish because Bai Jing
likes someone like me!’
What was Su Yanyi like? She naturally wouldn’t say that she was cold and didn’t know
how to be enticing. Therefore, she said a calm personality which could be used as a
reference for Ling Tianyue.
“A calm personality? I think I am like this. I’m just scared that he might not see this.
Ai, nevermind. Asking you is like asking nothing. Let me go research this. If I really
can’t do this, I will go find you.” Ling Tianyue exclaimed this meaningfully.
The two gossiped for a bit before she left.
Please consider buying me a coffee if you enjoy the content 3

Chapter 79 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Heavenly Sea Charity Show was held two days before Christmas, a western holiday. This
holiday was gaining popularity in the east. Perhaps, they didn’t need to care about it in the
past. But off late, as people fell in love, many had started paying more and more attention to
this holiday.
Qin Jiran was shooting scenes the day before Christmas. Jiang Xiaobin, who was in charge
of his phone, on seeing the text message, couldn’t resist a laugh.
“What are you laughing about?” Once Qin Jiran was done with his shot, he looked over
and found Jiang Xiaobin laughing brazenly as he stared at his phone. He took his phone
from his hand.
Zhan Minghui had sent this text. At the end of the text, he’d used a series of symbols to
create a smiley face which looked cheekier than Jiang Xiaobin’s.
“Brother Zhan speaks reasonably. Brother Qin, have you prepared the gift? We’ve to
always give presents at Christmas.” Jiang Xiaobin added.
Qin Jiran scrunched his eyebrows. He’d never thought about preparing gifts. In the past,
he’d never even thought of Christmas. Let alone this type of foreign holidays, he had never
found Chinese New Year special. After all, he was all alone. Was there a point in celebrating?
“What would be suitable to gift?” Those without experience could only ask a
bystander’s opinion.
“Naturally, you have to gift woman flowers and jewelry. President Su will probably
like it too.” Jiang Xiaobin replied with certainty. The moment he finished his words, Qin
Jiran turned around and left.
Asking someone else what to gift their beloved was extremely stupid. He would naturally
know what to gift his sweetheart. Why did he need to ask someone else‽
Qin Jiran thought that gifting flowers and whatnot were highly unreliable. President Su
liked bonsai!
How about gifting her a bonsai? However, this thought lasted but for a moment before
being trashed. It’s not romantic at all!
Usually, Qin Jiran didn’t have scenes to shoot in the afternoon but he would still stay with
the crew to watch over. After all, he held the title of the co-director as well. Yet this
afternoon, Qin Jiran left. When Jiang Xiaobin was driven away by Qin Jiran, his look seemed
to say ‘I should’ve done this a long time ago’.
Needless to say, Qin Jiran went to buy gifts. But, he hadn’t thought of what to buy yet. So,
he headed to a hugely popular mall to casually shop around.
It was Christmas Eve and the mall was brimming with a festive mood. All sorts of Santa
Clauses appeared. Many shops prepared promotions and discounts for Christmas. The mall
seemed lively and bustling as many people came and went.
A man like Qin Jiran, had caught many people’s attention as he shopped around. Although
he wore a cap and scarf, his upright figure and surrounding aura were hard to miss. The
passers-by couldn’t help but shoot an extra glance at him.
Despite the risk of being recognized at any moment, Qin Jiran still picked gifts for Su
Yanyi.
Qin Jiran looked at the mall directory and decided to go to the women’s clothing section.
He had never bought clothes for Yanyi before. He might as well give it a try.
Being the entertainment circle’s Film Emperor, Qin Jiran had made the right decision.
This mall was a confluence of popular luxury brands. Qin Jiran walked around a few stores
before finding suitable clothes for Su Yanyi. However, he didn’t find just one, but rather
many…
This white shirt, Yanyi could wear for work. She could match this with her other work
clothes.
Yanyi would probably like this body-hugging black pants.
This blue skirt matches Yanyi’s style. He remembered that she had a blue cloak. She could
team this with that.
This bag is very beautiful too; it’s small and cute, suitable for Yanyi. Maybe, she could use
this somehow.
As he kept on picking, Qin Jiran discovered that he couldn’t hold the many things he’d
picked! Big and small bags piled up. This brought him trouble.
However, it was no big deal. Qin Jiran found a store and bought a couple more items.
Then, he took the car keys and let people bring it to his car. These types of top-notch
specialty stores did deliveries.
Without the fear of trouble, Qin Jiran was satisfied with his shopping. Clothes, pants,
cloaks, jackets, hats, scarves, shoes, and bags. As long as he liked it, he bought them all. If he
was unsure of the size, he would buy a size up and down. In any case, one of them would be
fit Yanyi. Of course, Qin Jiran couldn’t promise that Yanyi would like them all. Therefore, he
thought of buying more. In the end, there would be something that she would like. Even if
it’s just one or two items, it wouldn’t be a waste.
Qin Jiran shopped in the women’s section for almost three hours. Although he was a bit
tired, he was still unusually excited. He didn’t want to walk anymore. He deliberated a little
before going over to the jewelry section. Even though he thought he shouldn’t listen to Jiang
Xiaobin’s words completely, he could still take it into consideration.
What types of jewelry should he buy? Yanyi obviously didn’t lack any of this. It’s a matter
of thoughts.
Qin Jiran was hesitant and decided to just walk around first. However, his gaze landed on
a pair of rings. As a thought suddenly struck him, he turned despondent.
Though he and Yanyi were married, they had nothing besides a marriage certificate!
They had no wedding, banquet or a wedding dress, not to mention wedding rings. In the
past, he didn’t think much about it. After all, he and Yanyi married due to contract. Even if
they had these things, it would’ve been just fake. He didn’t think much about it. But now, it
was different. He and Yanyi had feelings for one another. More than likely, Yanyi liked him
too. Even though she might not love him yet. He was obviously unable to compare their
feelings. But, at least he could prove that they could uphold this marriage!
With the pair of rings before him, Qin Jiran was lost in thoughts. If he were to gift Yanyi a
ring, would she accept it? Would she wear it?
If it were possible, Qin Jiran really hoped that he could put a ring on Yanyi. Even if it
wasn’t the so-called wedding rings. Of course, he hoped that they could also wear the
wedding rings that symbolize their status of being married.

Chapter 79 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
“Mister, are you here to pick out rings? These are the newest models. Your girlfriend
will definitely like it.” The very eager salesgirl was smiling from ear to ear as she
walked over.
Proposals during Christmas had a high success rate. Hence, selling wedding rings and
whatnot was the top choice!
Qin Jiran was silent for a while. In the end, he shook his head. With a cold voice, “I don’t
want rings. Let me look at something else.”
Wait for a bit more. Gifting a ring had too deep a meaning. He didn’t want to excessively
pressure Yanyi. He had plenty of patience. Once Yanyi liked him or liked him even more, he
would personally put a ring on her.
Qin Jiran held a determined look. He was able to become an actor within the
entertainment circle for Yanyi and accept the marriage under a contract. He had waited in
silence for three years. He would continue to wait for her. This was a type of security in
itself. He wasn’t worried.
“Ok. Besides rings, there is a lot of jewelry in the store. There’s necklaces, bracelets,
anklets, earrings, stud earrings… gold, silver, diamond accessories, all sorts of jadeite
and pearl accessories. Mister, what do you want to see first?”
Qin Jiran was expressionless. In reality, he was a bit confused. Women, are indeed very
complicated creatures.
“Bracelets. Let me see it first.” Qin Jiran thought about it.
Then, Qin Jiran spent about two hours in the jewelry store. With the salesgirl shooting
him strange looks, he finally left.
Of course, Qin Jiran was well aware of that look following him. He also knew it wasn’t
because he’d been discovered, but because he had bought one too many items.
Qin Jiran seemed to have bought one of each item except the rings. Some were expensive
while others exquisite. There were gold and silver jewelry as well as jadeite and pearl.
There were many varieties. It was the same as buying clothes. If he felt there was something
Yanyi was bound to like, he’d pick it.
“Hehe, if I were to have such a rich boyfriend, I would definitely marry him.” The
moment Qin Jiran left, the salesgirl excitedly announced to her colleagues close by.
“I would marry too. Look at how generous he is. However, I think he looks pretty
familiar.” Another salesgirl was equally excited. They were envious of the rich man’s
girlfriend.
It seemed like these salesgirls had never thought of who the gifts might’ve been for. His
wife perhaps?
“He is a bit familiar. Have I seen him before? However, that handsome man never
took off his scarf. The temperature inside the store is quite high. Did he do this on
purpose?”
“Ah? Is he some celebrity then? Otherwise, why would he cover himself so tightly…”
Qin Jiran bought a bunch of gifts home. Going back and forth, he was finally done on his
fourth trip. These gifts were naturally brought back to his bedroom. He then remembered
how Su Yanyi would walk in without knocking on the door from time to time. Then, he
placed the gifts in the drawers, thinking that Yanyi had best not see them.
Because Qin Jiran was busy with this, by the time he started cooking, it was late. When Su
Yanyi returned home, she noticed the man who was busy inside the kitchen. She was unsure
when it had started, but she had developed a penchant for staring at the man hustling
around the kitchen. She wanted to walk in and see. She kept thinking that this scene was
very warm. The feeling of a family made itself known.
This man probably loves his family a lot? Probably because he had no home since a young
age so he particularly longed for one?
However, this was not just due to the feeling of family. Whenever she thought of how
deeply in love the man was with her, Su Yanyi thought that his longing for a family was
because the home had her!
Su Yanyi’s pride and confidence was all over. However, wasn’t this a man’s hard-work in
order for a woman to be so confident? Only when a man is truly in love, the woman would
feel extremely secure. This belonged to a man’s pride too!
“What did you make? It smells tasty.” Su Yanyi walked up a few steps, watching the busy
man. She couldn’t help but think of what she had coincidentally heard that afternoon. She
thought about it and wanted to ask. However, in the end, she said something else.
So, what had Su Yanyi heard?
Earlier in the day she was tired and had decided to walk around when she heard Kang
Zhong on the phone. Originally, she didn’t mind it. But then, she heard him say, “Jiran is
gifting President Su a Christmas present. Let’s keep this a secret.”
That’s when, Su Yanyi had found out. As it turned out, someone wanted to give her a gift.
What type of gift would it be? Would he be giving it today or tomorrow? Should she pretend
to not know? Otherwise, would there be a surprise?
Lately, Su Yanyi had been reading many books on relationships and feelings. Although her
emotional IQ had obviously improved, she had no idea if she would ruin the surprise or not.
“Garlic chicken, spinach with shrimps, and Chinese yam with spare-rib soup. Are you
hungry? It’s almost done.”
“Hm. I’ll wait for you.” Su Yanyi found a seat nearby and sat down. She really waited for
him.
At this time, the invisible 001 couldn’t help but speak up.
Two black lines appeared on 001’s virtual image. Did Master need to be this
straightforward? This really wasted the system’s functions!
001 did look a bit miserable but its soft look clearly didn’t sway Su Yanyi’s heart.
Therefore, she continued to strike.
001’s stuffed bun like face immediately scrunched up. Tears welled up, threatening to fall.
It looked extremely pitiful.
Su Yanyi still remained unmoved. She was unsatisfied with 001’s words in her heart.
What did it mean by ‘she was trying to pursue Qin Jiran’? Wasn’t it the other way around?
This was a stupid system. It only knew how to act cute!

Chapter 79 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
“Yanyi, time to eat. Come.” Qin Jiran had finished cooking. While he brought the dishes
out, he called Yanyi too.
Su Yanyi looked at the remaining two dishes on the table before she helped bring it over
too. Qin Jiran immediately accepted it. He arranged the table, saying, “Quickly sit. I can do
it.”
Right now, Su Yanyi was extremely obedient. She sat down in her seat, waiting for Qin
Jiran to fill her bowls with rice and soup.
When 001 saw this, it could only helplessly cheer for itself. Cultivating the Queen into a
virtuous wife, goes without saying, was a very difficult task. It had a heavy burden. It would
continue to work hard!
However, you need to work hard too, Mr.Master. You did the work of a virtuous wife. You
should’ve allowed the virtuous wife to do it! Do you really want the virtuous wife to become
a lazy one?!
The happy dinner ended and the two were watching TV on the second floor’s living room.
Qin Jiran prepared fresh juice. While Su Yanyi drank, she swept a glance at Qin Jiran. This
man looks calm. It seems like he won’t be giving her the presents today.
Qin Jiran was oblivious to the glances but was thinking about the presents in his heart.
When should he give Yanyi the gifts? Although Christmas was tomorrow and that was when
he should give the gifts, he felt that his presents weren’t that valuable. If he took it out
tomorrow, would Yanyi dislike it? But if he took it out now, it would seem a bit rushed.
Moreover, as he thought of the number of things he’d bought, he felt a little embarrassed
gifting.
The two watched TV for a bit before returning to their study to deal with work. These
two were quite busy. Although they knew they should allow others to help them with work,
there was still a lot of work to do. Especially for Qin Jiran. Right now, he was diversifying
into various fields. In addition, the Su Family was slowly assigning him a lot of work .
Therefore, he was really busy.
Seeing Qin Jiran heading to the study room, Su Yanyi looked dazed.
Tomorrow is Christmas and this man didn’t have the intention of going on a date with
her? Or did he think it was enough to just prepare gifts? Or did he not have time tomorrow?
But he should be able to make some time during the evening.
Indeed, was it really because Qin Jiran was too busy? Of course not. A man like Qin Jiran,
no matter how busy he was, he would always have time to spend with his beloved. His
woman was more important than his career.
Then, why isn’t there a date? The reason was simple. It was because Qin Jiran had been
thinking only about the gifts and forgotten all about going on a date. Besides, in Zhan
Minghui’s reminder, he had never mentioned going on a date, ok!
She mulled over a bit. Originally, Su Yanyi was supposed to go to her study to handle
some files, but she never went in. She sat in the living room, staring at Qin Jiran’s study.
Should she take the initiative since this man didn’t remember to set up a date? Although
she’d said that this man would pursue her, he was a bit slow-witted. She should take the
initiative too!
Then, Su Yanyi, made a decision. She stood up and walked towards Qin Jiran’s study. She
pushed the door open and walked in. Inside the room, Qin Jiran was looking at a file. Who
knew when the small golden turtle had climbed onto the table, lying down and staring at
Qin Jiran.
Once Su Yanyi saw this, without another word, she picked up the small golden turtle and
tossed it out. It’s one thing to take a look at her man but quite another to stare at him. Did
he think she was non-existent‽
Qin Jiran felt a bit weird. He clearly didn’t understand Su Yanyi’s thoughts. Of course,
normal people wouldn’t understand Su Yanyi who was jealous of a turtle. He inquired,
“What’s the matter?”
“Tomorrow is Christmas.” Su Yanyi felt that she should give Qin Jiran a chance to take
the initiative, so she reminded him.
Qin Jiran was momentarily stunned before replying, “Yes, I know.”
Then, the two fell silent. Su Yanyi scrunched her eyebrows, secretly sighing. This man was
indeed a slow-witted person!
“Do you have something to do tomorrow?” Su Yanyi decided to give Qin Jiran another
chance, the reminder more obvious this time.
“I’m going to the studio to shoot scenes. What’s the matter? You have something to
do?” Qin Jiran replied truthfully, not the least bit conscious of the hints.
For a moment, Su Yanyi had no idea what to say. Maybe she really wanted to take a
hammer and knock on this man’s head. She wanted to see what it was made up of, to the
point that he was this dense and slow!
Headache! A slow-witted man!
“When are you going to finish shooting?” Su Yanyi thought that since this slow-witted
man didn’t understand how to be romantic, she would do the needful.
“I don’t have any scenes in the afternoon. Since tomorrow is Christmas, everyone in
the crew is strongly asking for a half day’s break. Director Guo and I have agreed…” Qin
Jiran suddenly thought of something. His face immediately turned uneasy. He secretly
stared at Yanyi, before testing, “Do you have time tomorrow afternoon? Do you want to
celebrate Christmas together?”
“Humph! I don’t have time!” Su Yanyi saw that this slow-witted person had suddenly
understood her point but she wasn’t that happy either. She proudly humphed and turned
around, walking off.
Qin Jiran was flabbergasted. She sounded angry. But in reality, she was just having a
temper. How should he appease her?
Qin Jiran hurriedly rushed out. He wasn’t that slow anymore. He directly pulled on Su
Yanyi’s hand, “Don’t be angry. Whenever you have time; I will wait for you until then.
Tonight, I will cook a feast for you ok?”
He was openly trying to move and lure her in. Before, he was a stupid slow-witted man
who knew nothing about romance. But now, he was smart and sneaky!
Su Yanyi looked at Qin Jiran. She slightly raised her eyebrows and then her chin, “Then
wait for me tomorrow. When I have the time, I’ll come look for you.”
Qin Jiran wanted to laugh but didn’t dare to. He was scared that she wouldn’t let him off
that easily once he laughed. He knew that Su Yanyi liked her face a lot. He would definitely
be taken to task for laughing at her.
“Ok. I will go find you after I finish shooting the scenes tomorrow. Whenever you
have time, just call me.” Naturally, Qin Jiran let Su Yanyi do as she pleased. He would never
put up an attitude with her. He thought that it was extremely cute to see this type of Yanyi.
His heart softened and he wanted to hug her.
Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi with a tint of peculiarity and patience. His hold on her hand
tightened.
“Yanyi…” Qin Jiran whispered before he pulled Su Yanyi in his arms. He gently hugged
her.
Qin Jiran didn’t do this with too much strength or speed. During this process, Su Yanyi
was free to fight against or reject him. But clearly, she didn’t have the intention of doing so.
On the contrary, she allowed the man to hug her and her hands fell on the man’s waist.
The familiar smell led them to feel comfortable. It was warm and sweet.
“You’re a slow-witted person.”
Su Yanyi knew that she was being a bit willful. But in reality, she was unfamiliar with
being willful. To be exact, he had agreed but she had had to pretend to be angry. She would
never have done this before. This behavior belonged to a young woman. She would’ve felt
disdain in the past. Yet, now, she had done the very thing and so naturally.
Thinking back to her actions, a bashful Su Yanyi’s face slightly flushed.
Qin Jiran lowered his head only to see Su Yanyi’s pinkish cheeks. His heart raced quickly
and his grip around her tightened. He rubbed his head against Su Yanyi’s hair. He took in
Yanyi’s smell which was what he had been forever longing for.
“Yanyi, I’m always so stupid and causing you unhappiness.” Of course, Qin Jiran was a
little upset about how stupid he was with even setting up a date. He’d originally wanted to
let Yanyi be happy and like himself more, but he was helplessly stupid. He was a bit anxious
now. What if Yanyi really disliked how stupid he was one day? What should he do?
Although the man’s voice revealed disappointment, the words spoken were the truth.
Yanyi was at a complete loss. Her original motive was to make Qin Jiran anxious. How come
he was disappointed now?
“I’m not unhappy. It’s okay if you’re a bit stupid. I don’t need to worry about others
stealing you from me.” Seeing the gloomy man, she began to anxiously comfort him.
However, she wasn’t used to this and her words sounded funny in a sense.
Qin Jiran felt that he was indeed foolish. But thinking about it, Yanyi said that she didn’t
need to worry about others stealing him. Did that mean she cared a lot about whether
someone might steal him?
Qin Jiran thought of Wang Zhilin and how that woman was obviously interested in him.
However, that was not a pure type of interest. It comprised of of many intricate thoughts. It
was intricate to the point that he felt disgusted. Yanyi felt the woman was disgusting too.
Was it partially because she also liked him?
Thinking about this, Qin Jiran wasn’t gloomy anymore. He was even a bit happy. Su Yanyi
had taken that change in feeling to her heart. She suddenly thought her comforting had an
effect on him. She relaxed and felt that the man was easy to pacify. She had spoken casually
yet this man became happy.
Oh, was this a beautiful misunderstanding? Or was this in reality, a truth?

Chapter 80 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
The morning of Christmas.
The two were used to morning exercises. Su Yanyi had a vast improvement in her skills;
she’s much crueler and harsher. Qin Jiran had improved greatly too and was much fiercer.
The two were familiar with each other’s moves. Therefore, they rarely injured each other. Of
course, even if it happened, Qin Jiran was the one to get beaten up by Su Yanyi. Qin Jiran
definitely didn’t have the heart to hit her.
After the morning exercises, Qin Jiran went to prepare breakfast. Su Yanyi returned to her
room to shower and change. Then, she waited for food.
Like usual, the breakfast was rich and abundant. However, because it was Christmas, Qin
Jiran had specially prepared an apple pie for Su Yanyi.
“People say it’s a custom to eat apples on Christmas, so I made a few apple pies for
you.” While speaking, Qin Jiran packed the apple pies into a meal box so Su Yanyi could eat
it while resting at work. This happened almost every day and the food changed every time
too.
“Christmas lasts for three days. The first day which was yesterday was Christmas
Eve. That’s when we should eat the apple.” Su Yanyi understood this better than Qin
Jiran. However, she took the meal box happily and went to work.
Pan Yan had been waiting outside the villa. Once she saw the familiar meal box in Su
Yanyi’s hand, she laughed meaningfully. Her face revealed a glimpse of envy. Qin Jiran was
really the best choice for a husband with how considerate and detailed he was.
In the beginning, Pan Yan didn’t know that Qin Jiran had made the pastries in the meal
box. She thought that the servants of the Su Family had made it. She thought about
preparing it in the future since President Su enjoyed eating these pastries.
She happened upon the truth during a conversation with Kang Zhong when he casually
mentioned President Su’s preferences. That’s when she found out that Qin Jiran had
personally made those pastries. As for how Kang Zhong knew about this, he had personally
asked President Su. That was the whole truth. Now, she’s even more envious. From time to
time, she would assess Kang Zhong. This man was pretty nice to her but he never
personally cooked for her. Compared to Film Emperor Qin, he really wasn’t gentle,
considerate, and wise enough.
Kang Zhong was unaware that he was being disliked by the woman he liked because he
wasn’t wise and kind enough. Even if he knew, he probably wouldn’t be able to imitate Qin
Jiran’s tenacity and his investment of feelings. It’s not because he didn’t love her but there
were different ways to love someone. Maybe, there were different intensities of love as well.
At the office, Su Yanyi held the meal box herself. The performing artists of Resplendent
Entertainment were used to Su Yanyi like this. As the private eyes spread the news, the
entire Resplendent Entertainment knew that the meal box President Su held was
personally made by Film Emperor Qin. In it was all sorts of pastries attracting everyone’s
shocks and jealousy. Especially women! They all sighed, wondering why they hadn’t found
such a considerate man.
Pan Yan and Kang Zhong reported their findings after entering the office. After the two
left, Su Yanyi placed her hands on the meal box. In the next second, it vanished. She packed
it off into the system’s storage. She didn’t want to hide it but the system had a preservation
function that could keep the food fresh. If it wasn’t for the fear of arousing suspicions, she
would’ve done so at home already.
In fact, in the beginning, Su Yanyi hadn’t thought of using the system to store food. It was
during a random conversation with 001 that she’d found out about this function. But by
then, people in the company knew that she brought a meal box to work every day. To avoid
suspicion, she placed the pastries into the storage only after she was in her office.
As the clock slowly struck 11, Su Yanyi’s personal phone rang. The screen flashed ‘Qin
Jiran’. Su Yanyi looked up at the clock to see it was almost time for lunch.
“Where are you?” Su Yanyi asked. When she had comforted Qin Jiran yesterday, she’d
become more open to his ideas. Not only had she agreed to an afternoon date, but had also
decided on the time for lunch earlier.
“I’m standing in front of the office. Are you still busy? Don’t worry, I can wait for you
in the car.” Qin Jian’s gentle voice rang, without even a bit of indifference. However, this
voice belonged only to Su Yanyi.
“Ten minutes.” Su Yanyi said straightforwardly and hung up. There was a pile of files to
attend to, but she took her bag and left. She’d never really celebrated Christmas before. The
family wasn’t used to this nor had she given it any thought before. If it weren’t for Qin Jiran’s
existence, would she have even thought of celebrating Christmas?
Su Yanyi moved quickly and appeared before Qin Jiran in less than ten minutes. Seeing
her, he immediately got out and opened the door for her and left the office after Su Yanyi got
on.
As this happened in broad daylight, many had taken this scene to their hearts. Even the
few reporters who camped by Resplendent Entertainment for news, immediately recorded
this moment, thinking there were more things to report now.
They immediately reported the happening to their respective companies. Even so, they
couldn’t beat the speed of the internet. Not only did the Resplendent Entertainment have
performing artists, but also many employees. There was also another company nearby. It
was considered a rather bustling area. Who knew how many people had recorded this
extremely eye-catching scene‽ That’s how the internet circulated similar pictures and even
videos around, practically all at the same time.
Many users and fans started to shout slogans like ‘showing off love will blind the single
people’s eyes’ and such. At the same time, they frantically uploaded pictures and videos.
More people knew that Film Emperor Qin and Queen Su were going on a Christmas date
now. The fans who wanted to see the two went to the usual hangouts like movie theaters,
coffee shops, and all sorts of restaurants. Perhaps they could luck out!
The two, on the other hand, parked the car outside a French restaurant. It was very
romantic, especially during Christmas. If it weren’t for their special statuses and
reservation, they wouldn’t have been able to find any seats just by walking in.
The two had reserved seats by a hidden corner. They were mindful of their privacy and
stature.
“Yanyi, happy Christmas. I hope you like the Christmas gift.” Be it Qin Jiran’s attire or
posture, it was formal. It remained unchanged even when he brought out the gift – a piece
of accessory inside an embroidered box. Who knew which one he’d picked from the heap
he’d bought‽
At this moment, Su Yanyi was stunned. Although on the surface, she received the gift
calmly, she still felt a bit uneasy.
She had been thinking about the man gifting her a present but had forgotten about giving
one in return. Now that they sat there, there was no gift in sight. What should she do?
Su Yanyi looked around. She’d yet to open the gift yet replied helplessly, “I didn’t prepare
a gift. I’ll treat you for this meal. Happy Christmas!”
“…” Qin Jiran was speechless. Should he say ‘there is no need to’ or ‘thank you’ at this
point? Why did he feel that Su Yanyi wasn’t any better than the slow-witted person he was?
Was it really good to ruin the mood like this?
Of course, these were just fleeting thoughts of complaints. In reality, Qin Jiran was very
happy. As long as Yanyi was willing to be with him and accept his gift, he was satisfied. Now
that she was willing to treat him out and say ‘happy Christmas,’ how could he not be
satisfied?
Qin Jiran laughed happily. He looked at Su Yanyi with unimaginable gentleness. Su Yanyi’s
silhouette filled the bottom of his eyes. He was happy, devoted, and deeply in love.
“Thank you.” Qin Jiran softly held Yanyi’s hand and kissed it gently. Qin Jiran was getting
more and more used to this intimate action.
Su Yanyi squinted her eyes, smiling. She believed her gift was pretty nice too.
The two ordered dishes. In reality, French cuisine was time-consuming. They paid a lot of
attention to the side and main dishes, beverages, and desserts. Although it was pretty tasty,
Su Yanyi didn’t like it as much. It was the mood that they were here for.
Yanyi, though, could really ruin the mood sometimes.
“It’s not as good as your cooking. Let’s eat at home in the future.”
Ri: Guys, there is a discord server now! Join to chat with me and have the latest updates~
Chapter 80 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
QOTC: “I will take care of her.” – QJR
Although it ruined the mood somewhat, Qin Jiran still liked the sound of it. He agreed,
“I’ll cook for you next time. It definitely won’t be worse than this.”
Qin Jiran was ecstatic because he and Su Yanyi had similar thoughts. He too felt that the
food here didn’t taste as good as his own.
Then, the two started discussing the dishes. Although Su Yanyi didn’t know how to cook
them, she knew how to eat! She was very familiar with ordering dishes and Qin Jiran made
a mental note of each one with utter sincerity.
As they ate, Qin Jiran realized that Yanyi had yet to open the gift. He was unsure if she
would like it. Hence, he kept shooting uneasy glances in the direction of the gift.
Su Yanyi was quick to notice and looked at the extremely exquisite box on the side. She
picked it up and gently opened it. A pair of small but delicate and sparkling diamond stud
earrings lay within.
This pair of stud earrings were very small and exquisite, but it did have some color. It
wasn’t as inferior as the normal stud earrings.
Usually, Su Yanyi didn’t personally buy accessories much. Her outfits and accessories
were managed by her assistant. From time to time, the trendiest and latest styles from
brands would be sent over. Therefore, this was the first time that someone had gifted her
this type of personal jewelry besides Mother Su, who had given her a few once she was an
adult.
“It’s pretty nice. Help me wear it.” As Su Yanyi said this, she took off the earrings she
wore and motioned for Qin Jiran to help her.
Naturally, Qin Jiran was happy. He walked over very carefully and gently helped Su Yanyi
wear it. Although he wasn’t as skilled, she didn’t feel uncomfortable at all. Su Yanyi slightly
raised her eyebrows, with their closeness she could feel his breathing on her. This man’s
influence on her grew bigger and bigger.
In the beginning, she didn’t think much about the two sleeping on the same bed. But now,
she was a bit immersed in this simple touch. She had started to develop a fondness for this
man’s scent.
Su Yanyi suspected that, in the days to come, she’d be unable to restrain herself from
pouncing on the man.
Thinking up to here, she thought of something she had been neglecting. She and Qin Jiran
were married. But up until now, they slept in separate rooms. Although she’d mentioned it
once, Qin Jiran had refused. Of course, she’d accepted his reasoning and she knew that this
man really cared about their relationship.
But now, she had admitted to liking Qin Jiran in her heart, though she didn’t want to
confess this to Qin Jiran yet. She wanted him to gradually discover this himself. Moreover,
this man was still trying to pursue her. Although he wasn’t as enthusiastic when pursuing
her, in reality, it was to her taste. She liked relationships that worked out little by little.
Since that was what she expected, some things just had to go with the flow. Actually,
sleeping in different rooms had a type of appeal. She wasn’t anxious, really not anxious.
Though she wasn’t anxious about this, she was anxious about something else. It was the
system’s mission. This was the last second-level mission, but she couldn’t figure out no
matter what. Now, she was really anxious.
By this time, Qin Jiran had finished helping Su Yanyi. “It’s really beautiful,” he moved a
step back and took a careful look, before exclaiming in satisfaction.
“Thank you.” Although she couldn’t see it, she was naturally beautiful so it’d look good
on her.
Qin Jiran returned to his seat and was in a great mood.
This pair of stud earrings was delicate and elegant but special enough. He had
deliberated for a long time before deciding on this pair in the end. It indeed suited Yanyi
well. He had quite a discerning taste. As to the other gifts, Qin Jiran wanted to go back and
pick some more. If there were chances, he would naturally gift them to Yanyi.
Giving gifts to beloved who liked them in return, was a really good feeling. He then got
into the habit of gifting Su Yanyi whenever there was a holiday. So much so, that he gave her
a bonsai on National Tree Planting Day! She didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at the gifts
she received.
“Yanyi, what should we do after we finish eating?” Qin Jiran asked casually, only to
receive a weird look in return.
“Shouldn’t you be deciding this?” Why was he asking her what to do on a date? How
would she know‽
Qin Jiran was speechless. Should he really be deciding this? Or did she not need to think
about this?
Of course, these thoughts were strictly in his heart. He definitely didn’t dare to say it
aloud!
“Cough, are we still going to the theater?” Qin Jiran spoke slowly before Yanyi
immediately rolled her eyes at him.
“It’s ok if we are going to a film review.” She had no intention of going twice. But if it
was Qin Jiran’s new movie, she could go watch it.
Qin Jiran felt a bit awkward, and bumbled, “I don’t know how to talk.”
Su Yanyi almost laughed. Why did this man instantly act like a little wife? Was she such an
evil tyrant that he didn’t want to speak?
“Then I rather go by myself than go on a date with a slow-witted person who doesn’t
know how to talk.” Su Yanyi said in distaste.
Qin Jiran was a bit discouraged. He, as expected, was disliked by Yanyi.
“Let’s go! It doesn’t matter we go!”
Although Yanyi disliked him, obviously, he couldn’t possibly let her go by herself. Qin
Jiran was rarely unyieldingly. He looked at Su Yanyi, determined.
Su Yanyi was surprised. This seemed to be the first time that Qin Jiran had used such a
tone, extremely determined. He even acted tough, as if nothing could change his decision.
Su Yanyi had a personality of her own. She most certainly didn’t like people talking to her
in such an unyielding tone. Or at least this was what she’d thought before She believed that
the man’s submissive personality suited her taste. She liked how they were gentle,
considerate, willing, and would never argue. If she was tough, Qin Jiran was soft. They
complemented each other, thus she’s content.
When Qin Jiran first revealed his tough side before her, Su Yanyi, strangely discovered
that she wasn’t averse. On the contrary, she was attracted to it! Oh, saying ‘attracted’ wasn’t
accurate. Perhaps, she didn’t describe it fully. To put it correctly, she was a bit moved!
A manly Qin Jiran was quite handsome too!

Su Yanyi couldn’t help but think back to a moment from her past life; it’s immensely
profound yet she’d somehow managed to ignore it.
The doctor had declared her a human vegetable and her family was grieving. She lay on
the hospital bed and mysteriously, she heard many voices. During that time, Qin Jiran who
had been divorced for a year walked into the ward bringing along an arctic aura.
It felt like she saw him but at the same time, it felt like she only heard his voice, or maybe
what that man said to her family in a deep and serious voice, “I will take care of her.”
He was unflinching; nothing could change his decision. Qin Jiran had held a more
imposing manner then than he did right now and the vibe of protectiveness emanating had
been more prominent.
Perhaps, it was his tenacity that got him her family’s consent. In the end, he’d taken care
of her for two years; until Wang Zhilin killed her.
Ri: I’m going to try something new and add in a QOTC (Quote of the Chapter). Feel free to
add in your own.
Join my discord server if you haven’t~ _

Chapter 80 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
QOTC: “Even if you throw me out, I would follow you still.” – QJR
Ai, in the end, she was actually killed by Wang Zhilin who didn’t even have a brain! She
felt that she had died a wrongful death. However, it was the Su family and Qin Jiran that
were careless. Although they had people protecting her, because she had been safe for the
past two years, they had overlooked this more and more. It didn’t occur to them that Wang
Zhilin could collude with a nurse in the hospital and kill her, when the Su Family and Qin
Jiran weren’t around.
Given her situation in her past life, to die, was to be free. It was lamentable for her family
and Qin Jiran who were still alive. Hopefully, they weren’t that upset. Though after she was
reborn, the so-called past life didn’t exist anymore, she still hoped it was the latter so that
those who she cared about wouldn’t be so upset.
For a moment, Su Yanyi was in deep thought. Inevitably, it reflected on her face. This was
also because she didn’t have her guards up when she was with Qin Jiran. Otherwise, the
usual Su Yanyi’s thoughts were inscrutable.
When Qin Jiran saw the change, he suddenly felt that his tone might’ve been a bit harsh.
He was unsure if he’d upset her again.
“Yanyi, I…” Qin Jiran wanted to say something only to hear Yanyi say, “Then let’s go.
It’s not like I can throw you out.”
That was precisely what Qin Jiran was afraid Yanyi would do. But from what she said, she
clearly wasn’t going to. He sighed and smiled, returning to his indifferent but gentle self.
“Even if you throw me out, I would follow you still.” Seeing that Yanyi wasn’t angry, Qin
Jiran replied half-jokingly. Of course, it was the truth.
Su Yanyi smiled sweetly. From the immensely imposing man from before, he was back to
being the “easily bullied” one again. It could be said that aside from the time he was on-
screen, this cute side of his was only for her.
“Do you know where you want to go?” They were almost done with lunch and they
needed to decide on a place.
With that question, Qin Jiran’s headache returned. He scrunched his eyebrows, seemingly
thinking hard. In the end, he shook his head, “I haven’t thought of one yet.”
Typically, Qin Jiran actually didn’t have any recreational places to go to. If they had had
more time, they could have traveled or something. But there wasn’t any nice place at this
time.
“Then come with me.” Seeing Qin Jiran in a spot, Su Yanyi didn’t want to make it hard for
him. She’d thought of a pretty nice place and wanted to bring him along.
“Ok!” Qin Jiran was happy and ate delightfully.
After lunch, Qin Jiran drove as Su Yanyi navigated. The two drove for about half an hour
before they reached the place. It was a shooting club named ‘Shadow Wind.’ There were
dozens of luxurious cars parked outside. Although it wasn’t too crowded, it was lavish
enough. The standard was clearly high.
Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi got off the car together and immediately a valet was at their
service. They went to the front hall and a server came up to them. He wanted to say
something but Su Yanyi cut him off, “My surname is Su. Ask your Manager Su to come
here.”
If only one of the two sentences were spoken, it wouldn’t have much value. However, it
held a deeper meaning when spoken together.
This ‘Shadow Wind’ shooting club was a business under Su Family. The manager was
surnamed Su. It’s said, he’s a distant relative of the Sus’. Right now, Su Yanyi had introduced
herself as Su. The server instantly made the connection and immediately contacted their
manager.
Su Yanyi tugged Qin Jiran and sat down. The club’s spacious front hall rarely saw any
people. Those rare ones were mostly servers, but customers were scarce. Naturally, it was
quiet. Therefore, not many people paid attention to them. A few servers who stole secret
glances found them familiar but couldn’t quite place them for sure.
Qin Jiran guessed, “This is a business under Su Family?”
“Hm. It’s not only a business.” Since Su Yanyi had already brought Qin Jiran over, she
didn’t have any intentions of keeping things from him. As a matter of fact, not only was this
shooting club a business under Su Family but was also one of their bases in A-City. For
several years now, the Su Family had trained many figures. Even Old Man Su would come to
this base often to coach. After Su Yanyi married, she hadn’t come here often. So, the servers
by the reception weren’t familiar with her.
Manager Su quickly arrived. He was in his forties and looked quite honest, but was
someone with skills. On the surface, he was just a distant relative. But on the underside, he
was an orphan adopted by the Su Family. He could be considered Su Family’s secret weapon
or a henchman.
“Young Miss, you’re here. Why didn’t you call me ahead? This is the son-in-law, right?
Hello, I am Su Zexing.” He revealed a really simple smile. Although he knew that this
person wasn’t that simple, he had a favorable impression of him. Also, he was respectful
towards Qin Jiran.
“Hello, I am Qin Jiran.”
The two shook hands. Although they didn’t appear enthusiastic, they didn’t seem
indifferent either.
Su Zexing didn’t mind. In fact, this was not the first time he had seen the son-in-law of the
Su Family. Unbeknownst to the son-in-law, he knew a lot about him and understood his
personality.
One of the most important businesses that the Su Family was involved in was gathering
news and information. Su Zexing was the person in charge of A-City’s information system.
Needless to say, he was well-informed. Despite this, there was obviously some information
that he’d overlooked, like Qin Jiran’s status. Because of this, those in charge of this had been
punished. They were sentenced to extra training.
“Young Miss, Son-in-law, the Old Man is inside training the lads. Do you guys want to
see? Or do you want take a go at other things?” Su Zexing didn’t speak plainly because he
didn’t know how much the son-in-law knew about this base. He didn’t want to expose
anything, so his words were measured. However, Su Yanyi got his drift.
The so-called ‘training the lads’ was clearly referring to those who were in the Su Family.
This was the Su Family’s secret. How could outsiders be privy to it? Su Zexing was assessing
Qin Jiran’s status in the Su Family when he spoke. He wanted to know whether or not he
knew about the secrets.
“Then let’s go see grandfather.”
Since Su Yanyi had brought Qin Jiran here, she wanted to tell him about the matters here.
Why would she hide this?
When it came to Su Yanyi and the Sus, Qin Jiran was a member of the family. They were
gradually divulging their many secrets to him.
Ri: What a lovesick puppy QJR is haha. Feel free to send in your own QOTC~

Chapter 81 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Su Yanyi’s words cleared a lot of air. Su Zexing was able to grasp Qin Jiran’s standing in
the family and heightened his regard for him. He then led the husband and wife duo to the
rear of the establishment.
The three walked for about five minutes towards a small garden in the back. It looked like
they needed to cross the garden too. On the way over, aside from the non-existent clients,
Qin Jiran didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary. Yet, it looks like a regular county hall.
Once they crossed the garden, Qin Jiran saw a countryside frisbee training center. At a
glance, he noticed that the people holding guns looked quite professional.
When Su Yanyi noticed his gaze, she seemed to understand what was going on. So, she
asked curiously, “Have you played this before?”
“Played a few times.” Qin Jiran nodded calmly.
She couldn’t tell if he really liked it or not.
“How’s your marksmanship?” Since she couldn’t tell, she asked. She was actually
curious.
At this time, Qin Jiran couldn’t help but think of Su Yanyi’s rather good skills. Now that
he’d seen this business under Su Family as well as several other special places, and the
rumors he’d heard about the Su Family’s possible secret businesses- didn’t this mean
Yanyi’s marksmanship was amazing?
“Pretty normal. I just played a few times.” In front of a professional, it’s better to be
modest. Qin Jiran suddenly thought that he shouldn’t display his skills in the presence of an
expert.
Qin Jiran’s marksmanship was ok. Being an amateur, his level could be considered quite
good because he’d especially trained for a gunfight film. Then, he became a regular at
similar clubs, so his skills could be considered as ‘well-practiced.’
Qin Jiran had a hunch that Yanyi’s marksmanship was better.
“It’s ok. I will teach you.” As expected, Su Yanyi was more confident than usual, clearly
thinking she was great at this.
“Ok.”
This exchange between the married couple left the bystander, Su Zexing’s heart, in a bit of
a shock. He’d grown up in the Su Family and had seen Su Yanyi; this Young Miss, grow up.
Ever since she was a child, the Young Miss was very indifferent, and the cold aura made her
seem like she was a little adult. But because she was exquisite, no matter how indifferent
she was, she was extremely cute. Many children liked to play with her, the orphans that the
Su Family had adopted. However, the Young Miss didn’t really like them.
At that time, besides learning with the Young Master, she barely had any friends or
playdates. It was a coincidence when one day, a young girl with a rude attitude challenged
the Young Miss. The two couldn’t determine the winner and this piqued her motivation to
win. After assiduous training, she went to fight that child again, up until she admitted
defeat. But that child didn’t accept this. Although she’d lost, she could only try harder – to
win next time. As time went by, the fighting bridged the gap between the two. The child also
had a few friends who could all be considered competitive. All of them fought with one
another which resulted in a closer relationship amongst them all. They reluctantly became
friends with the Young Miss.
Although that was the case, the Young Miss didn’t really talk with the few playmates and
don’t even mention taking the initiative to teach them anything. One could see the
indifferent and lonely personality that the Young Miss held. But now, the Young Miss
actually offered to teach the Son-in-law marksmanship. It could be seen that the Young Miss
and the Son-in-law had a pretty good relationship. He was comforted.
Su Zexing had watched Su Yanyi grow up and looked at her as a younger generation. His
concern and care were shown through his actions. He naturally hoped that she was happy.
‘Son-in-law, when Young Miss was training here, she had the title of ‘goddess of guns’.
With her teaching you, you will definitely be powerful.” Su Zexing knew that Su Yanyi had
feelings for Qin Jiran, so he should naturally sing praises of the Young Miss.
“Hm.” Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi as she returned his gaze. The two smiled at each other
in tacit understanding.
Noticing this, Su Zexing spoke no more. He brought the two across the frisbee section,
towards the forest at the back. They walked for a while before arriving at a place that
looked similar to a factory. There were people guarding the door.
Seeing the trio walking over, they immediately greeted, “Young Miss!”
Clearly, these were old-timers who naturally recognized Su Yanyi. The area at the rear of
the forest was different from the front.
Once the two greeted Su Yanyi, they trained their attention on Qin Jiran. They hesitated
before saying, “This is probably Son-in-law. Hello.”
“Hello.” Qin Jiran nodded, neither enthusiastic nor indifferent. Yet, Su Zexing and the duo
held a glint of admiration. They became respectful.
It couldn’t help but be said that Qin Jiran was a man with an imposing manner. He was
tall with a well-built figure, ice-cold with a distant aura – just like how thousands of
millions of fans had commented. Qin Jiran was like a monarch and extraordinary at first
sight.
These people who were servants of the Su Family had already held respect for Qin Jiran,
this Son-in-law. Now that they had seen how outstanding Qin Jiran was, they were more
polite.
Right after, the guards opened the door and the three walked in. The outside was a
contrast to the inside. Although it wasn’t a factory but rather a large warehouse filled with
all sorts of merchandise, by the looks of it, there was nothing out of the ordinary.
They followed Su Zexing and passed by some merchandise and reached a small door.
They opened the door and walked in to see a person working on a computer. He
immediately greeted the three and Su Zexing acknowledged with a nod. The person typed
on the computer for a bit and to the right, a secret door which opened.
Then, the three finally entered the base. The security was quite strict. Qin Jiran had
entered an actual secret base right now.
Password, cornea, fingerprints, and pictures were all layers of verification that couldn’t
be completed without the other. Qin Jiran thought that the films depicting thus were quite
close to reality after all. Needless to say, it drew inspiration from real life. Yet, what Qin Jiran
had seen was more advanced than what was depicted in the TV shows or films.
They’d walked for about another two minutes when Su Zexing brought them to a door.
There was another guard outside who greeted each one before opening the door for them.
Sneak peek:
“Stop blabbering! They are the Young Miss and the Son-in-law!” Brother Zhang, who
was the manager of the shooting range, glared at the young lad. Then he turned to the
newcomers and spoke in a respectful tone.
“Young Miss and Son-in-law? Is it really the rumored Young Miss?” His voice was loud
enough for the surrounding people to hear including Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran.
The rumored… Young Miss? This description wasn’t simple.
Ri: I’ll be giving sneak peeks of the next chapter instead of doing QOTC~

Chapter 81 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur & Tattaro
This was a training gym. Inside there were about twenty-something people wrestling
with each other. Old man Su sat down as he drank his tea and watched others fight. He was
in a rather relaxed mood.
“Grandfather!” The two walked over and greeted the old man. When he saw them
together, he was both shocked and relieved.
The Su Family had long accepted Qin Jiran. They had even disclosed some information
about the Su Family businesses to him, hoping he’d be familiar with them and take part in
some family affairs. Qin Jiran was still unfamiliar with the secret powers behind the Su
Family, not because they didn’t want him to know but because it was rather a complicated
topic to explain. Also, Su Yanyi wasn’t interested, so she didn’t know much.
But since Su Yanyi brought Qin Jiran here now, it showed that she had accepted him. She
even brought him to the core of the Su Family’s secret powers, which gave the old man
much comfort. There weren’t many people from the Su family, such that many of their
businesses needed to be managed by their most-trusted people. Even though Qin Jiran grew
within the entertainment circle, the Su Family was optimistic about grooming him for the
job. However, it would still be up to his choice and ability.
“Since you guys are here, walk around and familiarize yourselves with the place. You
could come here and train when you have time in the future. It would help you a lot,”
Old man Su said meaningfully. There were a lot of things for these two to see.
“We’re here on a date,” Su Yanyi understood what her grandfather meant, but she still
had to remind him she didn’t have any intention to train here. She enjoyed being a queen
but not a female bandit of some sort.
“Oh! A date… How creative!” Old man Sun was amused and was in the mood to tease the
two younger generations.
Su Yanyi didn’t want to be teased further by her grandfather. She pulled Qin Jiran’s hand
and started to go, “Jiran and I will walk around to take a look to see.”
The old man waved his hand, not minding Su Yanyi’s rebuff.
Qin Jiran had to hurriedly bid goodbye, “Grandfather, we’ll be going.”
“Go, go! Be careful. Don’t let Yanyi bully you,” the old man continued to tease. Still, he
meant what he said. Yanyi was raised here and no matter how they play, Jiran would sure be
the one to suffer.
Qin Jiran paused in his tracks and said helplessly, “Grandfather, Yanyi won’t do that.”
Su Yanyi had already walked to the door when she heard their conversation. She pursed
her lips and said, “Grandfather, Jiran’s skill is quite good too. How could I bully him?”
“Ok, ok. Go quickly, you two! Stop with your PDA in here.” The old man may be kind and
funny, but he’s well updated with modern times. He knew how to go online, chat, and check
social media posts, from which he’d learned much about the couple and even words like
‘PDA.’
Su Zexing had an attendant follow the two before walking off. A lot of things had changed
in this place during the years Su Yanyi had not come.
Su Yanyi brought Qin Jiran to an indoor shooting range. There were professional trainers
who wanted to come over and practice, but they all moved back once they saw Su Yanyi.
A young lad, playing with a gun beside his trainer, was confused when he saw his trainer
retreat. “Brother Zhang, why aren’t you going over? Those two don’t look familiar,
probably new ones.”
“Stop blabbering! They are the Young Miss and the Son-in-law!” Brother Zhang, who
was the manager of the shooting range, glared at the young lad. Then he turned to the
newcomers and spoke in a respectful tone.
“Young Miss and Son-in-law? Is it really the rumored Young Miss?” His voice was loud
enough for the surrounding people to hear including Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran.
The rumored… Young Miss? This description wasn’t simple.
Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and agreed that this description fit her quite well.
The manager didn’t want to disturb them but still had to greet them. “Young Miss,
Son-in-law, it’s been a while. Are you here for shooting practice?”
“Brother Zhang.” Su Yanyi nodded her head in acknowledgment.
“Do you need me to prepare anything for you? The first room has been empty.” The
first room was reserved only for Su Family’s use.
“No, you can go back to work.”
Su Yanyi led Qin Jiran into the first room, leaving a few people gawking outside.
“Brother Zhang, can I watch the Young Miss play gun? I just want to look and see,”
the young lad eagerly asked, without taking his eyes off the first room.
“Xiao Gong, pay attention and be quiet.” Brother Zhang glared at Xiao Gao, but it was
not firm enough to stop him. It turned out, he was not the only one; a few young men were
also waiting expectantly to see a good show.
It was now time for these people in the shooting range to finally meet the couple. They
just came to this base a year or two ago. The oldest wasn’t even 18 and the youngest was
only 15 or 16.
All of them looked at Su Yanyi with curiosity and respect. Although she had not visited
the base for quite a while, her reputation was widely known among the people. She was
very competitive when she was young, and beat everyone up in her game. She, along with
her few brave friends, had accomplished feats that could make people laugh or cry.
People had talked about how Young Miss had great abilities, but her strongest suit was
marksmanship. They heard that she could hit bullseye before she turned 10; she’d even
created a series of marksmanship records for children of her age. However, she started to
visit this place less frequently as she grew up, leaving behind her outstanding reputation.
Many of the children who came here for training heard Su Yanyi’s story and would often
make her their idol or goal. That’s why they got really excited when they saw her.
“Brother Zhang, please. Just let us see the ‘goddess of guns’. We couldn’t see her in
the past but since Young Miss is here, please ask her to let us have a look!” Xiao Gong
and the others were giddy and couldn’t control their excited expressions.
“Let’s wait and see. The Young Miss doesn’t have a good temper. Now that the Son-in-
law is here, why would she pay attention to you guys? Quickly go to practice and stop
wasting time, or I will fail all your test scores.”
With this warning, Brother Zhang finally drove the young men away. In the gun room, Su
Yanyi naturally took on the trainer’s job as she instructed Qin Jiran the basics, including
how to pick a gun.
Qin Jiran was familiar with guns and he didn’t hide this fact. He quickly loaded the gun
and held it in a proper position which surprised Su Yanyi. Although Qin Jiran still had some
areas for improvement, he learned quickly and already got a score of 93, on his first round
of shooting.
“Compared to dating, you have a talent in shooting,” Su Yanyi remarked. Qin Jiran, who
was feeling cool about himself, suddenly felt awkward.
Yanyi’s compliment left him speechless. Or was it really a compliment?
Qin Jiran laughed bitterly and held onto Su Yanyi’s hand, “Thank you for bringing me
here.”
“You’re part of the Su Family so you can naturally come here. If you like, you can
come often,” Su Yanyi said straightforwardly. Since she had acknowledged Qin Jiran as part
of the family, he could go anywhere that belonged to the Su Family.
“Hm, okay!” Qin Jiran liked this.
Men, like normal warm-blooded beings, loved combat, weapons, and marksmanship. In
the past, he would visit other clubs to practice his shooting as a hobby. But it’s different
here since everything followed the standards.
Sneak peek:
Although she had no idea why this man hugged her so passionately, this type of passion
was filled with a familiar scent. But this was what Su Yanyi liked. What she liked, she would
never let it go.
Even though it was winter and the two wore quite a few layers, it wasn’t obvious to feel.
Even though Qin Jiran pushed Su Yanyi away in the first moment, she still felt a change in
Qin Jiran’s body.
“Cough, I’m going to the restroom.”

Chapter 81 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Plus, the conditions of the clubs here, compared to the others, were like heaven and
earth. Just talking about the weapons in this room, there were numerous types to choose
from. It dazzled people and their blood gushed with excitement.
A random thought flashed Qin Jiran – the time he’d lied when they’re visiting the family;
when he’d inadvertently watched Su Yanyi fidgeting with an extremely exquisite pistol.
Although he’d never seen it thereafter, he’d kept it in his heart. Her moves were extremely
skilled and practiced.
Oh, he’d stumbled upon another one of Su Yanyi’s strengths. He admired her accurate
marksmanship. The Queen of his heart was extremely valiant. Not only her imposing
manner but more so he cherished her different abilities.
When Qin Jiran had first seen Su Yanyi, he thought that she was the most beautiful
woman. Perched high up, she was valiant. He was moved but at the same time, he
immensely admired her. This was his motivation to catch up with Yanyi!
As he interacted with Yanyi, he noticed more and more of her strengths that were
concealed by her bright talents. In his heart, Su Yanyi became more perfect and flawless!
The two played in the gun room for almost two hours. After teaching Qin Jiran, Su Yanyi
also revealed her skills – ten shots in a row, each hitting the bullseye. Although she hadn’t
used a gun for a long time, her marksmanship didn’t fall behind. Qin Jiran’s eyes brightened
and he really wanted to hug Yanyi tightly and tell her how much he loved her!
While he thought about this, he did exactly so. Before Su Yanyi could place the gun down,
he rushed over and pulled her into a tight embrace. In the next second, he kissed Yanyi
hard.
Being extremely close to each other, their breaths interweaved. After the brief stun, Su
Yanyi returned the kiss passionately. She didn’t even care about the gun that fell to the
ground.
Although she had no idea why this man hugged her so passionately, this type of passion
was filled with a familiar scent. But this was what Su Yanyi liked. What she liked, she would
never let it go.
Even though it was winter and the two wore quite a few layers, it wasn’t obvious to feel.
Even though Qin Jiran pushed Su Yanyi away in the first moment, she still felt a change in
Qin Jiran’s body.
“Cough, I’m going to the restroom.” After speaking, Qin Jiran legged it. Su Yanyi who
stood stock – still, had a strange face on. Her eyes sparkled before she squinted them. She
seemed to have thought of something.
Qin Jiran went to calm down in the bathroom; it was almost twenty minutes before he
came out, uneasily. He thought that he was great at controlling himself but never expected
to have a ‘certain’ urge to do something. It didn’t take him long to realize that he’s too full of
himself. Facing Su Yanyi, his self-control vanished almost immediately.
If it weren’t for that moment when he pushed Yanyi away with the last bit of rationality,
he very much suspected that he would’ve done something he shouldn’t have!
Understandably, one would have an incredible feeling while liking someone. What’s
more, this was normal. It was because when one liked someone, one would become
extremely careful and attentive. They wouldn’t do things based on their interest, but rather
think on behalf of the other. They would do things according to their standards and respect
them. They wouldn’t lie either.
This was how Qin Jiran felt about Su Yanyi!
Once he was done handling his matters, Qin Jiran returned. Su Yanyi sat on a seat looking
at him with a gaze full of interest. She seemed to be teasing him with that look or perhaps
examining him. He was engulfed by her eyes.
Qin Jiran knew that this meant that she was well-aware of his reaction from before. He
was a bit uncomfortable and stopped walking. Uncomfortable, he stopped walking and with
a hoarse voice asked, “Yanyi, what are you looking at?”
“Naturally, looking at you.” Su Yanyi didn’t disguise either, looking straight at him. This
made Qin Jiran even more uncomfortable.
‘Why are you looking at me?” Qin Jiran tried to act innocent, wanting the atmosphere to
return to normal.
“You know why.” Su Yanyi raised the tone of her voice and it was obvious that she was
teasing him.
Qin Jiran laughed bitterly. When he was with Yanyi, he never dared to change the topic or
answer half-heartedly.
Qin Jiran thought about it and answered straightforwardly, “I am shy.”
For a moment, Su Yanyi’s mien was strange. She wanted to laugh but stared at him
blankly. Qin Jiran also wanted to laugh. In the end, the two ended up laughing together.
This was unlike the gentle and warm smile from before or a faint smile. The smile this
time was an extremely happy one, a delightful smile or the so-called belly laugh.
For someone with a stiff face, this smile was very rare. No one had seen Su Yanyi laugh
out loud, perhaps, no one but the Su Family’s elders. Who told her to be indifferent, cold
and averse to laughter?
If the current scene was witnessed by the Su Family and that Brother Su who was
protective of his sister, they would’ve all been jealous of Qin Jiran.
After the two laughed, the atmosphere wasn’t that ambiguous anymore. Qin Jiran walked
over to Su Yanyi’s side and sat down, not saying a word.
Suddenly, Su Yanyi felt that she didn’t need to voice her feelings when sincere eyes could
express everything.
“If you keep looking at me, I will be shy too.”
Love’s really an amazing thing. It can even change someone’s personality just like Qin
Jiran and Su Yanyi. The two had a cold and indifferent personality. When they were
together, there was a type of gentleness that couldn’t be ignored. Especially now, she’d
started to joke and tease her other half. They understood each other better.
Qin Jiran wore a beautiful smile and reached his hand over a bit hesitantly. He patted Su
Yanyi’s head very softly and cautiously but warmly said, “I have never seen you being shy.”
In reality, Su Yanyi was also shy. But being the usual arctic Queen Su, she naturally
couldn’t express this out loud so could only be silently shy in her heart. Of course, this
happened rarely.
As Qin Jiran patted her head. Su Yanyi thought that this feeling was very special. The
man’s hand was a bit warm but not scorching. She thought the feeling was pretty nice. Su
Yanyi didn’t reject this either, letting Qin Jiran do as he wished.
She raised her eyebrows, “I see you being bashful often though.”
Qin Jiran who was teased once again could only laugh bitterly. Although this was the
truth, why did it feel like she was mocking him when she said so?
“Is that so?” Seeing that he only laughed bitterly in reply, Su Yanyi probed. She moved
closer to him.
Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and kissed the woman in front of him.
Since he didn’t know how to answer, he didn’t answer. Honest people were always teased.
Ever since he’d used this way to shift Yanyi’s attention, he secretly made a note of it in his
heart. He thought of using it whenever the situation demanded.
Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and responded. She let out a secret sigh: It seems honest
men can learn to be wicked at times.
What’s more, was that she liked this bad side of his!
Sneak peek:
Su Yanyi’s Weibo contained a picture of Qin Jiran who held a guy in an accurate position.
He looked handsome but cold, calmly gazing ahead. People wanted to scream at the sight of
him!
Though, on Qin Jiran’s Weibo, the angle in which Su Yanyi held the gun in was different
from Qin Jiran’s. Hers was more of a side profile which made Su Yanyi’s appearance more
refined and indifferent. She slightly raised her chin, giving off the Queen’s vibe. She really
brought the murderous aura around her while holding a gun, and giving off the feeling of a
female assassin.
Ri: Ahhh, lemme just say how happy I am that people actually joined the discord server to
talk haha. Join if you haven’t, heh _
Chapter 82 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were showing off their love in the target practice room. Somehow,
those cold and ruthless guns had turned especially warm and comforting now.
It was almost four in the afternoon, when Qin Jiran’s phone suddenly buzzed. Jiang
Xiaobin had sent a simple text. He hoped he’d be allowed to upload a picture of Su Yanyi
and him onto the internet as a ‘little something’ for the fans on Christmas.
Qin Jiran didn’t reject this but still asked Su Yanyi for her opinion first. Since showing off
their love would infuriate Wang Zhilin, she naturally didn’t reject this. However, Su Yanyi
suggested taking more pictures of themselves holding rifles. This was much more creative,
and they could share it on each other’s Weibo.
But these were Su Yanyi’s thoughts. The users and fans, on the other hand, felt there was
some sort of appeal in this.
At the same time, two pictures appeared on Queen Su and Film Emperor Qin’s Weibos.
One was a picture of them together – looking indifferent and not close at all, yet seemingly
harmonious and quite well-matched.
People had a different impression when they looked at either of the Weibos than when
they looked at both the same time. They found it more interesting this way.
On Su Yanyi’s Weibo was a picture of Qin Jiran adeptly holding a gun. He looked
handsome but cold; calmly gazing ahead. People wanted to scream at the sight of him!
Yet, on Qin Jiran’s Weibo, the angle in which Su Yanyi held the gun was different from his.
Hers was a side profile that made her appear more refined and nonchalant. With that
slightly raised chin, she gave off the Queen’s vibe. She really brought out a murderous aura
around her when holding a gun, just like a female assassin.
Once the three pictures were uploaded, the comments section began to explode!
Qin-Sama is too handsome! Are they trying to shoot a gunplay film and is Queen Su a part
of it? It’d be great then! I’m definitelylooking forward to this…
It seems like they’re playing in a shooting club or someplace like that. Today is Christmas,
so they probably went to celebrate and took pictures of their PDA to make us envious.
Right, Qin-Sama?
I support the person above. I think they’re basically going on a date in public! They must
be having an affair!
Why the PDA during Christmas‽ What should I do with my kid who’s still in school‽ He’ll
cry himself to death!
Even if they are showing off their love, I’ll endure it. They are a perfect match together!
Brother, the way you’ve held the gun is very accurate. You must’ve learned this before,
and I was once a soldier who used this type of gun before. You are worthy of being my idol.
In the future, you should act in more gunplay films since you’re so strong in all aspects. I’m
willing to watch it!
This was a male fan who had come in randomly.
Above was the gist of Film Emperor Qin’s Weibo comments. Now, let’s look at Queen Su’s
Weibo comments.
Queen, you’re my idol forever. I’ll always love you!
Why is there such a cool woman‽ How are all the women in the world going to live now‽
Film Emperor Qin is very handsome and Queen Su is very cool too. They are really a
perfect match, looking exactly like a seasoned couple!
This tomboy is really envious that the Queen knows how to shoot. I really want to see a
real gun too!
This is a real gun, right? Are they at a shooting club? As expected, Film Emperor Qin and
Queen Su are rich people. I am genuinely jealous that they can go to such a special and
advanced place for their date!
Huh, are they showing off their love‽. While Film Emperor Qin posts a photo of the Queen
on his Weibo, the Queen does the same for him too. Isn’t it too obvious they’re showing off
love?
No matter the news on the internet, the two planned on leaving the training gym after
uploading the pictures. Then again, Qin Jiran’s phone buzzed with Jiang Xiaobin’s text.
There were only three words: Boss, you’re amazing!
His eyes twitched on reading the text and he followed Su Yanyi along.
The two casually strolled around and most of the times, Su Yanyi was the one explaining
about the different places and their purposes; such as the training room, combat room,
surveillance room, arsenal, and wild training grounds. Because the place was too large, they
just took a look from the outside. When the day gradually grew darker, the two planned to
return too.
The two watched the old man who sat peculiarly, unable to guess if she was mad or
happy.
Since Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were both puzzled, she took the initiative, “Grandfather,
what’s the matter?”
The old man looked at the two and replied meaningfully, “Someone sent your
brother a pretty special Christmas gift. I plan on bringing the two of you to take a
look.”
Su Yanyi’s expression turned cold, she had a bad feeling about this.
The Su Family had been around for several hundred years and had many friends.
Naturally, it had lots of enemies and opponents as well. There hadn’t been a day when they
didn’t want the Su Family’s lives. From time to time, they would cause trouble and naturally,
Su Yanyi thought that someone was causing trouble for her elder brother now that old man
Su had put this way.
But then Su Yanyi denied her guess right after. If they came to cause trouble for elder
brother, grandfather wouldn’t tell her unless it was extremely serious. However, looking at
his expression, he didn’t seem to be worried but rather a bit confused.
“What gift?” Su Yanyi didn’t understand so she asked for clarification. What gift was
worthy of grandfather’s current expression and necessary for her and Qin Jiran to take a
look? Was it really that special?
“You’ll find out once you guys see it. Let’s go. Everyone’s left already.” Although
Grandfather Su was a bit strict and stoic, Su Yanyi thought that he seemed to be a bit happy
for some reason.
This was so strange. What gift exactly had elder brother received that the old man’s
expression looked complicated? Su Yanyi became curious by the moment since she couldn’t
think of why. She looked at Qin Jiran and followed grandfather back to the Su Residence.
On the way back, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran rode grandfather’s car. Although Grandfather Su
was old, the car was still pretty valiant. It was a stretched Hummer that looked very
imposing. The three sat in the back and Su Yanyi started to ask Qin Jiran, without minding
her grandfather’s presence, “Jiran, what do you think the gift is?”
Grandfather Su couldn’t help but glare at Su Yanyi but didn’t say anything. He seemed to
have the intention of letting them guess.
Qin Jiran shook his head and said, “I can’t guess it.”
In reality, Qin Jiran had almost the same conjecture as Su Yanyi. He thought that the old
man’s attitude was a bit strange. If people were to say he was angry, it didn’t look like that
either. But if people were to say he was unhappy, he seemed a bit excited. From time to time,
he would knit his eyebrows, but his eyes would smile too. This made him believe that this
gift suited the old man’s taste.
“But I think that grandfather probably won’t reject this.”
Although Qin Jiran said he was unable to take a guess, he could still read the old man’s
intention. He naturally could see through people’s expressions and mein since he was an
actor. The old man didn’t put a guard up with him, so it made it easier to guess.
The old man looked at Qin Jiran after he said this while Su Yanyi looked at the old man,
seemingly observing her grandfather’s expression.
“Jiran’s words are reasonable. Grandfather doesn’t seem to be mad.” Su Yanyi

naturally understood her own grandfather. These words were a certainty.
Seeing the two young people talk like this, the old man didn’t keep a serious face on
anymore. He immediately smiled, “If this gift was real, I would naturally like it. I have
been thinking about this gift for a long time and I’m just scared that it’s fake.”
Real or fake? Could it be an antique?
Su Yanyi thought about it but the possibility wasn’t big. Although the old man liked
antiques, he wasn’t obsessed with it. She had never heard that Grandfather Su hadn’t gotten
something that he wanted. After all, based on the Su Family’s status and connections, there
weren’t many things that the old man couldn’t obtain.
Then besides antiques, what else could it be? Why would there be real or fake ones?
“Grandfather, just tell us. Why must Jiran come home to see it as well? Are you trying
to trick us home to eat with you?” Su Yanyi looked suspiciously at the old man. Her
grandfather made it unnecessarily complicated. Could she and Jiran be fooled by him? This
was really something her grandfather would do.
Since childhood, Grandfather Su liked Su Yanyi and enjoyed teasing her. Especially when
Su Yanyi wore a cold face, he wanted to see her expression change. However, his
granddaughter dodged it each time, so he didn’t feel accomplished at all.
Sneak peek:
“I disdain lying to others. You guys will find out after going back. Humph, that gift is
cuter than you guys!” The old man was a bit proud and turned his head towards the
window, clearly not wanting to talk to Su Yanyi anymore. The two wanted to laugh at the
sight. They all say that old people are playing and that was exactly like their grandfather.
Quickly, the three arrived at home. Housekeeper, Uncle Fang, personally greeted them by
the door. His expression was heavy but he didn’t fail to reveal a cheerful look. His
expression looked extremely similar to the old man. From this, the gift must really exist.
They just had no idea what it is that these two figures who had experienced a lot to feel
contradicted.
“Lord, young miss, son-in-law, you guys are back. Mister and the lady are already
home and the elder master is hurrying back. He probably will arrive around one in the
morning.” Uncle Fang came up to report. Hearing his words, not only did Father and
Mother Su came back, even Su Family’s older brother is rushing back from abroad. It
seemed like the gift held a lot of importance, making Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran even curious.
Ri: Hmm, I wonder what gift it is. Any guesses?

Chapter 82 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Sponsored by: Reishi 3
Hey, how come, kids, the older they turn the less cute they become? When they’re soft
and delicate as a baby, they’re adorable. When they wanted to pull on their arms, they could
do so. When they wanted to pinch their feet, they could. Now, they had to find an excuse to
even meet up!
“I disdain lying to others. You guys will find out after going back. Humph, that gift is
cuter than you guys!” The old man turned his head towards the window haughtily, clearly
not wanting to talk to Su Yanyi anymore. The two almost laughed at the sight. They say old
people are players and that was exactly like grandfather.
Soon, the three reached home. The housekeeper, Uncle Fang, personally greeted them at
the door. His expression was heavy, but he didn’t fail to reveal a cheerful look. His
expression looked extremely similar to the old man.
So, the gift must really exist. They just had no idea what it was that made these two
figures, who had gone through a lot, feel contradicted.
“Lord, Young Miss, Son-in-law, you have all returned. Master and the Lady are
already home and the Young Master is hurrying back. He will probably arrive around
one in the morning.” Uncle Fang came up to report.
So, not only had Father and Mother Su come back, even Su Family’s older brother was
rushing back from abroad. It seemed like the gift held a lot of importance, making Su Yanyi
and Qin Jiran even more curious.
“Where is he? Take me to him.” The group of people hadn’t even walked into the room
when Grandfather Su hurriedly asked.
The ‘he’, stunned Su Yanyi. Although she didn’t know who the ‘he’ was, it didn’t stop her
from deducing that this gift might not be a thing but a person.
So this meant that someone had sent a person as a Christmas gift to her brother and that
person was the reason behind her grandfather’s peculiar reaction.
But who was this person?
“In the living room. The Lord would be able to see him when you go in.” When Uncle
Fang finished, the old man quickened his pace, as if he was too eager.
Just like Uncle Fang had said, the person was in the living room. When Su Yanyi and Qin
Jiran walked in, they could see the person who had made old man Su feel contradicted.
Then, they felt contradicted too.
Who could tell them why someone had sent a boy to her elder brother as a gift? Plus, he
looked like elder brother Su!
For a fleeting moment, a thought struck Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. Looking at the four or
five-year-old boy, a glimmer of incredulity flashed by their eyes.
“Jiran, are you thinking what I am thinking?” Su Yanyi asked Qin Jiran by her side.
Although she couldn’t explain it, she believed that Qin Jiran understood her.
“I think that it is highly possible.”
This was because he’d the same thought. It wasn’t because they had a vivid imagination
or a strong ability for conjecture, but because the kid and elder brother Su were basically
the same! They matched over 90%!
The thick eyebrows and big eyes, the straight bridge of the nose, the tightly pursed thin
lips, and most importantly the aura; although he was just a little bun, he was very cold and
reserved, revealing a serious imposing manner. It was extremely similar to elder brother
Su’s serious expression when committing to something.
“I think so too.” Su Yanyi nodded her head incessantly in agreement.
She deftly scuttled to the old man, naturally facing the small kid. Under everyone’s gaze,
she quickly raised her fingers over and pinched the small kid’s white and delicate face.
Right then, the small kid knitted his eyebrows. Although he didn’t like others touching his
face, the most important thing was that it hurt a lot. But he didn’t even have time to react,
and could only widen his eyes to see that delicate and exquisite looking big sister pinch him.
Did she not like him? Mother said that he needed to be good so that everyone would like
him. He’d really been obediently sitting there, without moving. But how come this sister
still didn’t like him?
Thinking up to here, despite how strong the little bun was, he couldn’t hold it in anymore
and his eyes turned red. Even so, he didn’t cry. Mother had said that good kids don’t cry and
if he cried, he won’t be a good kid anymore. If he weren’t a good kid, other people wouldn’t
like him. That way, father won’t like him, and he didn’t want that since he only had his
father left!
Naturally, everyone naturally noticed that though the little bun’s eyes were red, he still
held in his tears. But it was this very expression that made the others adore him even more.
Old man Su pulled Su Yanyi to the side right then and hugged his great-grandson.
He kindly soothed, “Little grandson, don’t cry. That aunty is bad so let’s ignore her.
This Great Grandfather will take you to eat tasty food.”
Su Yanyi felt like her place was taken away and she looked at the little bun whose eyes
were still red but seemed helpless when he’s suddenly carried by someone.
She said in distaste, “Small kids are, as expected, problematic. They’re not cute at
all.”
The little bun’s eyes were even redder because he was disliked. He looked at Su Yanyi as
though he was wronged, not understanding why this beautiful sister didn’t like him.
At the same time, the other members of the Su Family looked helplessly at Su Yanyi. Old
man Su couldn’t help but glare at her. Only Qin Jiran wanted to laugh at Su Yanyi’s
expression. She clearly liked children, otherwise, she wouldn’t have done this. But she had
to say that he wasn’t cute and acted awkwardly like a child. In his eyes, however, she was
extremely cute.
“Don’t cry, your aunty likes you a lot. She’s just playing with you.” Qin Jiran comforted
the little bun in an extremely gentle tone. This was the first time Su Yanyi saw Qin Jiran
being so gentle to someone else. Of course, it was more of affection towards children than
gentleness. Although this was the case, Su Yanyi was a bit unsatisfied!
How could this man be so gentle to someone else?! His gentleness belonged to her! No
one else could steal it from her! Kids are expectedly annoying.
Su Yanyi directly pulled Qin Jiran over and fiercely said to the little bun, “I don’t want to
play with this child. Do I look that immature?”
Yes!
The entire Su Family answered in their hearts, but no one dared to say it aloud. They
definitely couldn’t add oil to the fire.
Qin Jiran was a bit speechless at Su Yanyi’s behavior. He pulled on Su Yanyi’s hand and
gently said, “This is elder brother’s kid and he’s very cute. He looks a bit similar to you.”
Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo looked 50% similar already. But this little bun looked remarkably
similar to Su Yanmo, so naturally, he resembled Su Yanyi. Qin Jiran really liked this kid and it
had to do with his appearance. This was the so-called ‘loving those related to Su Yanyi’.
Su Yanyi looked seriously at the little bun while the little bun looked at her. The two
stared at each other and their looks were, indeed, very similar. The people present couldn’t
help but laugh at this sight.
“You’re fond of kids?”
In reality, Su Yanyi wanted to ask Qin Jiran if he liked this kid. But she left out ‘this’. At this
moment, the unexpected sound of the system rang!
Congratulations to the host for completing the mission. Another point will be added.
Now, you have 20 points and have completed the second level mission. As long as you
complete the upgrading mission, you will ascend to level three. The mission to ascend from
level two to three is to personally make black briefs for Mr. Qin. This requires the host to
personally make it and the size and width need to fit Mr. Qin’s figure. In addition, you need
to receive a good comment. Please continue to work hard, host!
Su Yanyi was speechless. The surprise came quickly, and she wasn’t done with
experiencing the happiness within when it turned to anger.
“……”
What is this stupid system? Why is the upgrading mission so perverted! Did she need to
personally make black briefs for Qin Jiran? What joke is it playing at? Is the system talking
in an alien language?
Su Yanyi swore that if the system wasn’t virtual, she would definitely beat it up!
At the same time, the 001 hiding in the system shrunk itself. It tried very hard to act
invisible. It was extremely scared of its Master’s anger!
The change in Su Yanyi’s expression was too quick, to the point where though everyone
noticed it, they’re weren’t able to see clearly. In the end, she revealed a trace of anger.
Everyone was a bit worried, thinking Su Yanyi really disliked this child.
“You don’t like this?” Qin Jiran asked a bit hesitatingly.
Although he didn’t answer, his attitude revealed his answer. He did like little kids and
although they were a bit problematic, kids had pretty innocent thoughts. They didn’t have
dark thoughts as such, and they were really cute. Nevertheless, he was still Yanyi’s nephew.
How could he not like him?
“Humph!” Su Yanyi humphed but didn’t say she disliked him. In reality, she thought that
kids were problematic, so she didn’t really like them but the kid in front of them was
different. Although he was problematic too, he was her brother’s kid. How could she really
say that she disliked him?
When everyone saw Su Yanyi’s expression, they were comforted and laughed. Although
the little bun didn’t understand the current scenario, he seemed to understand that this
beautiful sister, who was his aunt, didn’t dislike him that much. So, he revealed a cute smile.
The little bun’s smile wasn’t that brilliant, but it really warmed the heart. His smile was
full of purity and cuteness, delighting the people around.
Sneak peek:
He never thought that something like this would happen in his family. Su Yanmo actually
had a child stranded outside and he was already five years old. This was longer than the
time he was married.
“What’s your name and how old are you? Do you know who I am?” Su Yanyi
continued to ask, but towards the child.
The little bun blinked his eyes but looked seriously. He said in a clear voice, “My name is
Su Nuo, Su as in Su Shi, and Nuo as in Nuo Yan. I am five years old and four full years…”
The little bun paused and it felt like he was considering the last question. No one hurried
him and he answered after thinking, “Should I be calling you aunty? If you are aunty,
does that mean your my father’s sister?”
Ri: Well, how many of you guys got it right? _
TY Reishi for the coffee~

Chapter 83 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
During dinner, Mother Su had arranged for little Su Nuo to sit on the highchair. The
utensils were all kids’ styles and at the same time, she’d prepared a lot of food that little
kids liked. It could be said that she’d worked hard on this.
During dinner, Mother Su wanted to personally feed little Su Nuo but he rejected.
“Grandmother, I can eat by myself.”
They say kids have the purest thoughts and can easily distinguish those who treat them
genuinely. In a few short hours, little Su Nuo already liked this whole family. Great
Grandfather, Grandfather, Grandmother, Aunt, and Uncle, they were all nice and truthfully
liked him. He was very happy and at the same time, was eager to see his own father. If only
his father liked him as much as they did!
Mother had said that his father was an outstanding person and she, naturally, wasn’t
wrong. But when he thought of his mother, little Su Nuo was a bit down. In the future, he
could never see his mother.
Although the doctors, nurses, and the aunts, said that mother went somewhere really far,
he knew that the mother had passed away. Mother had a serious illness that even the doctor
couldn’t cure her, so she didn’t leave because she didn’t want him, but because she had no
choice but to leave. Before mother passed away, she’d entrusted her friend with him who
brought him here, to his father’s home.
He knew about his father ever since he was little. Mother would always talk to him about
his father; how he was very capable and outstanding. She would also say how handsome
and alike the two of them were and how in the future when he had seen his father, he
needed to be like his father and try hard to be a good kid, so that father would like him.
Mother also said that after she left, the closest person he would have in this world would be
his father.
“Nuo Nuo, why don’t you like? Do you not prefer it?” Seeing that little Su Nuo had
suddenly stopped and his eyes dimmed, she didn’t know what he’d thought of. Mother Su
patted little Su Nuo’s head as she asked while being extremely kind.
This child didn’t have his father by his side from a young age. Now that his mother had
passed away, he should be worried and upset in a very unfamiliar environment. But this
child was very clever, didn’t cause trouble, and was sensible. The adults, all felt sorry for the
child.
“No, it’s very tasty.” Nuo Nuo wasn’t picky. Mother said that he wouldn’t grow up if he
were picky. He had been hoping to quickly grow up so he could take care of his mother. But
before he could grow up, his mother was gone.
Su Nuo’s eyes turned red at this thought. He hurriedly lowered his head, not wanting
others to see him cry. Mother said that kids who loved to cry were not strong men. Strong
men were brave and wouldn’t cry.
Despite how quick Su Nuo was, how could he duck from the gazes of the entire Su
Family? Mother Su patted Su Nuo’s head and comforted, “You must be missing your
mother, right? Don’t be upset. Your mother will be watching Nuo Nuo grow up in
heaven. If Nuo Nuo is happy, your mother will be happy too.”
“Hm, Nuo Nuo is happy!” Little Su Nuo nodded his head seriously and tried his best to
eat, despite his red eyes. Even though the mother wasn’t here, he needed to try his best to
grow up. That way, he could take care of Grandmother who was as gentle as a mother.
Little Su Nuo couldn’t help but secretly glance at Su Yanyi. Although aunty wasn’t that
gentle, she was still very nice to him. Not long ago, she had people send a lot of toys over for
him and his room couldn’t handle anymore. So, when he grows up, he would protect aunty
too. In regards to Great Grandfather, Grandfather, and Uncle, they were all strong men who
didn’t need his protection.
Little Su Nuo then started to eat his dinner seriously. Although he was a bit clumsy, he
didn’t make a mess. Even if a grain of rice fell near the surrounding of his bowl, he would
pick it up and eat it. But that chubby little finger always had trouble picking up the grain of
rice and when he was irritated, he would scrunch his little nose. It was indeed very
adorable.
“Yanyi, Jiran, you guys have seen how cute Nuo Nuo is. Stop stalling urgent matters.
You guys need to pay attention to this. Plus, your kids can play with Nuo Nuo.
Otherwise, when Nuo Nuo is older, he wouldn’t want to play with his brothers and
sisters.” Mother Su changed the course of thoughts and placed her attention on the
other matter she cared about; that which would make her life complete.
The parents’ wishes were all like this. They thought that their lives would be complete
when their kids are married and had kids; happy and blessed.
“I don’t have any thoughts right now.” Su Yanyi was indifferent, not moved at all. Nuo
Nuo is cute but that didn’t mean she should give birth to one.
Mother Su softly sighed in her heart, knowing well Yanyi wouldn’t easily grant her wish.
But though Yanyi didn’t like kids, Jiran seemed to rather like them. If this was the case, one
to two years should be fine. She was just scared that Yanyi still didn’t like kids and if this
influenced the married couple’s feelings for one another, that wouldn’t be good.
Mother Su thought a lot in her heart and there was a trace of worry on her face. Though
she didn’t immediately voice her worry, she decided to have a talk with Yanyi in private.
At this time, Nuo Nuo asked eagerly, “Nuo Nuo will have a little brother and little
sister?”
Little Su Nuo’s eager look made Grandmother Su want to blame Yanyi. How come she
didn’t know that she should give birth to a child early on so that Nuo Nuo could have a
playmate?
“Does Nuo Nuo like little brothers and sisters?” Mother Su asked.
“I like them, and they are very cute!” Su Nuo nodded his head hard. Because he was
young and his mother was the only one raising Su Nuo, he lacked playmates, so he naturally
looked forward to this.
“Then you need to please aunty and if aunty is happy, maybe she will give you a little
sister.” Mother Su teased Su Yanyi but she saw the calm look on her daughter’s face.
“Can’t I have both?” Su Nuo raised his head, asking a bit confusedly.
“Oh, little Su Nuo wants both brothers and sisters. It’s not like that isn’t possible. This
is based on your aunt’s ability.” Mother Su actually liked twins of mixed-sex. One boy and
one girl. Good things would come in pairs… this was definitely fine!
Su Nuo secretly glanced at Su Yanyi again and he seemed to have gathered the courage to
talk to Su Yanyi, “Aunt, can Nuo Nuo play with little brother and sister?”
Hearing little Su Nuo’s words, Mother Su laughed out loud. Even old man Su and Father
Su smiled, but only Su Yanyi’s face was still cold, though, she knitted her eyebrows.
There were no little brother and sister in sight. How could they play with him? Did he
want her to conjure up the kids out of thin air to play with him?
Su Yanyi was silent so the little Su Nuo thought that he was rejected. He’d just then felt
better but now he was down again. He dropped his head and when Qin Jiran saw this scene,
he thought it was quite funny.
He comforted, “If Nuo Nuo wants to play with little brother and sister, you’ll have to
wait a bit since they’re not born yet.”
At this time, Su Yanyi suddenly thought that if they really had kids in the future, Qin Jiran
would definitely be a qualified good father. Su Yanyi couldn’t help brooding more over this.
She really hadn’t given a thought to the issue of kids but Qin Jiran clearly liked them.
Then, would he want a kid that belonged to him?
Once they grew up, many orphans wished to have a family of their own; a wife/husband
and their children. Especially for some, they placed a lot of importance on children because
for an orphan, they would be the only ones sharing the same blood as them. It was someone
they had wished for and looked forward to since a very young age.
Of course, Qin Jiran’s situation was different from orphans, but he liked children just as
much as the orphans would. Su Yanyi had no choice but to consider this more so.
After dinner, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi stayed for the night. The main point was that
everyone was waiting for the Elder Brother’s arrival and wanted to see Su Yanmo’s attitude
towards the child.
Su Yanyi didn’t reject this. After all, this wasn’t the first time she and Qin Jiran had spent
the night here. But before she could retire for the night, Mother Su called her over for a talk.
“Mother, what do you want to say?”
Su Yanyi knew that there must be something going on which was why she would talk to
her. Seeing her worried face, she had no idea of what she was about to say.
“Have you never thought about kids?” Mother Su didn’t disguise this and went directly
to the point.
“…Thought of.”
Originally, she hadn’t but she had no choice but to after the scene on the table.
Mother Su’s eyes brightened and immediately asked, “Then, what do you think? What
was the result? Do you want kids?”
“No.”
Though she had thought about it, she hadn’t come up with any conclusions or the
decision to have a child. Plus, can she just have a child whenever she wants to? She and Qin
Jiran were still in the stage of pursuing each other. Pursuing! Even if they were on the same
bed, they wouldn’t do anything.
Ri: Oof, no sneak peek today. There’s a typhoon warning here so I’m stuck in Shanghai
RELEASE SCHEDULE: Mon, Wed, Fri.
Chapter 83 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Oh, this wasn’t right! Now, that slow-witted person had learned to secretly kiss her from
time to time. He was a bit smart but who knew when he would take it to the next level?
Don’t mention having kids.
“You haven’t and Jiran hasn’t either? I think he likes kids a lot and after the New
Year, he will be 29. When men reach 30, they become independent. Would he want a
child?” Mother Su said seriously but she was really worried about Yanyi. Of course, she
had a selfish motive too. She really liked the little bun.
“I haven’t asked him.” But her thoughts were probably the same as Mother Su’s. Qin
Jiran probably wanted a kid.
“Even if you haven’t asked, you should know what he’s thinking.” Mother Su’s tone
turned sterner. From her perspective, Su Yanyi knew that Qin Jiran liked kids but she wasn’t
willing. This would definitely influence the married couple’s love.
Although Mother Su was on Su Yanyi’s side, she knew the personality of women in this
family. In the marital life of these two, Qin Jiran clearly excused Yanyi more often. But there
should be a certain limit to it. How could he support Yanyi’s stance on everything?
Especially regarding children!
It couldn’t help but be said that Mother Su’s thoughts, according to common sense, was
very accurate. But when this was applied on Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, it was a bit too serious.
When Su Yanyi was considering Qin Jiran’s thoughts, she was a bit off.
To Qin Jiran, no matter how much he wanted kids, he would definitely, by no means force
Su Yanyi if she was disinclined. To him, nothing was more important than Yanyi. Not even
kids!
“Mother, I will handle the matters between Jiran and me.”
Su Yanyi didn’t want to explain anything and although she had some confusions in her
heart, she wasn’t that worried in reality. Like what Mother said, she understood Qin Jiran
and that man’s feelings toward her. He definitely wouldn’t be angry with her because of this.
However, she was confused here. It was precise because the man cared too much about
her and always considered her perspective that Su Yanyi ended up being more and more
considerate of him. She was in a bit of a dilemma regarding having a child. If Qin Jiran
wasn’t a man who placed her foremost, she wouldn’t even need to consider his opinions on
a matter she was clearly unwilling since she wouldn’t change her thoughts, whatsoever.
“Aii, only Jiran would follow you no matter what. Just your attitude…” Noting the
stubborn look on Su Yanyi, Mother Su knew that there was no use in continuing. She sighed,
laden with feeling.
When Su Yanyi returned to her room, Qin Jiran was sitting on the bed and looking
through the files. Having showered already, he wore pajamas that revealed half his chest.
His bronze-colored skin made him look sexy and Su Yanyi squinted her eyes at the first
sight of it.
“You’re back.” Qin Jiran placed his files down and greeted her. His attentive gaze noticed
that Yanyi didn’t look too good. His heart felt cold and he asked, “What’s the matter?”
“Because of you, I was scolded.”
There wasn’t much change in Su Yanyi’s tone so, he couldn’t tell how she felt. But just the
words were enough to give a scare.
What happened? How come she was scolded because of him?
“What did I do wrong?”
Qin Jiran’s first reaction was that he had somehow erred and upset the Mother-in-Law.
“Humph!”
If it were Qin Jiran who had done something wrong, why would her mom scold her? She
would naturally scold Qin Jiran.
Qin Jiran wanted to feel out the situation from Su Yanyi’s expression but in the end, failed.
Probably, this matter had something to do with him.
“What did I do wrong? As long as you say it, I will definitely change it.” Qin Jiran got
off the bed and walked to Su Yanyi’s side. He softly held one of her hands.
“Humph, who said you did something wrong?!” Su Yanyi reluctantly explained but
didn’t have the intention of explaining clearly. She couldn’t outrightly just say that because
she didn’t like kids and her mother was worried that he liked them too much, she was
scolded, right? She would be losing her face.
“Then why were you scolded because of me?” Qin Jiran didn’t understand and was a bit
distressed.
Su Yanyi cast him a profound gaze before heading to the bathroom. If you don’t
understand, then keep thinking about it. She had already been chided so she must let this
man feel distressed for a while.
After her shower, she conveniently passed the towel to Qin Jiran and he naturally started
to dry her hair. This seemed to be one of his jobs. Who let him be good at servicing her?
“Yanyi, is it comfortable?” Qin Jiran asked in a bid to appease her.
Su Yanyi didn’t look at him and just ‘hmmed’ in reply.
Qin Jiran rubbed a few more times before offering, “Yanyi, let me massage your head.
It will be more comfortable.”
“Hm.”
Su Yanyi didn’t reject him and leaned against his body. But she didn’t feel comfortable so
she moved around a bit, before lying on his thigh. She closed her eyes, lazily waiting to be
serviced.
Qin Jiran laughed and started massaging Su Yanyi’s temple which made her slightly sigh
in relief.
About three minutes, Su Yanyi almost fell asleep and Qin Jiran massaged softly. Yet, he
suddenly asked, “Yanyi, what did mother-in-law ask you?”
When she heard his question, Su Yanyi suddenly opened her eyes to see the man over her.
They looked at each other momentarily before Su Yanyi said, “Mother wants me to have a
child with you.”
Qin Jiran paused his hands momentarily before he continued massaging. He said in a
gentle voice, “Mother cares about us. If you really don’t like it, you just don’t need to
heed to it.”
“Then you don’t want kids?” Su Yanyi was happy about how Qin Jiran was on her side.
She was relaxed but didn’t intend on ending this topic. She probed.
Qin Jiran thought about it before replying seriously, “Since you don’t like them, I
don’t like them either.”
He liked children and very much wanted a kid that belonged to him and Yanyi. But
compared to Su Yanyi’s unwillingness, this meant nothing! If he hadn’t met Su Yanyi, then
he probably wouldn’t have wanted a child his whole life. Therefore, he just wanted a child
with Yanyi under the precondition that Yanyi also wanted a kid and wasn’t forced at all!
“Do you really not want? Even if I might not like kids my whole life? Then you won’t
have kids your whole life either?!” Su Yanyi stared directly into Qin Jiran’s eyes,
wanting to see through something.
Qin Jiran’s eyes contained only gentleness and pampering, even a bit of happiness. He
said seriously, “Does this mean that you’re willing to be with me forever?”
Even if they wouldn’t have kids their whole lives, it’s still their whole lives together.
Although he knew that Yanyi was just giving an example, Qin Jiran took this to heart. No
matter what type of life he would have with her, he would still be with her. He was satisfied.
Su Yanyi looked seriously at Qin Jiran for a while before she said in a certain tone, “You’re
stupid!”
If this man wasn’t stupid, how could he not understand the meaning of her words? Only
he would place these thoughts and expectations in his heart at all times, which was why he
was that eager when she said this. Even if she didn’t mean it.
Loving to the deepest without regret was probably this.
“As long as you like me, I can do whatever you want.” Qin Jiran lowered his head as he
said this, planting a tender kiss on Su Yanyi’s forehead. It’s his biggest blessing to be able to
be with Su Yanyi.
In the end, she laughed silently. It was clear though and she was satisfied.
“I’m not against having a child with you. But we need to wait a few years.”
Some people are stubborn and if you fight with them, they will fight back. But if you take
a step back, they would do so too.
Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi with gratitude. Yanyi actually said that she was willing to
have a child with him. At that moment, Qin Jiran drowned in his happiness. He had no idea
how to react so he looked at Su Yanyi in gratitude.
“Yanyi… Yanyi, thank you.” After a while, Qin Jiran said in a trembling voice.
Thank you for being willing to bear a child for me, willing to be by my side, and thank you
for being willing to love me. Thank you for giving me this life!
Sneak peek:
A kid… a kid that belonged to him.
In his heart, Su Yanmo felt fantastic. He walked determinedly to the room that the servant
had pointed at. He gently pushed the door open and saw the small figure lying on the huge
bed, under the moonlight. If he hadn’t been paying much attention, he would’ve failed to
notice him. So tiny… but the child was his!
Su Yanmo walked in slowly and silently, as though he was afraid of disturbing the
treasure who was deep asleep. At that moment, he clearly felt his heart softening.
His rough fingers slid softly down little Su Nuo’s face. Then, everything turned peaceful.
He will take care of his child!
Ri: Sorry for the late updates~ Been really busy and just got back in NY.

Chapter 83 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
If Qin Jiran didn’t know that Yanyi genuinely liked him, he would be too much of a fool
then. Based on Yanyi’s personality, if she didn’t really like him, she wouldn’t promise him
this!
Right, in regards to the two, Su Yanyi had given him a promise; a promise regarding their
relationship. It was also a promise of their future.
Suddenly, Qin Jiran uncontrollably, tightly hugged Yanyi. Being so close to him, Su Yanyi
could feel the slight trembling on Qin Jiran’s body.
Qin Jiran held her for a while, least intent on loosening his grip. Eventually, when Su Yanyi
started to have difficulty in breathing, she was helpless, “If you don’t let go, I’m going to
faint.”
Qin Jiran was shocked before he realized that he was exerting too much pressure. He
immediately let go of her and looked at her, worriedly. After seeing that things were ok, he
let out a sigh of relief.
Embarrassed, he explained, “I was too excited.”
Although she hadn’t said it out loud, he knew what she’d actually meant. He couldn’t help
but be excited thinking of their kid in the future.
“Even if you’re excited, you need to go to sleep. If not, I’m going to.”
“I’ll sleep. Let’s sleep together!” Despite how excited he was, he couldn’t rob Yanyi of her
sleep. So, let him be excited in secret. Anyway, it wasn’t like he’d fall asleep tonight!
“Goodnight.”
Nevertheless, having resolved the issue of kids, Yanyi believed she would sleep well.
“Goodnight…” Dear!
Although Qin Jiran kept the sweet endearment in his heart, the tips of his ears had turned
red. Though he didn’t really say it out loud, he did in his heart. He felt extremely blessed and
this feeling was amazing!
A day later, when the Su Family was in deep slumber, Su Yanmo arrived. The only two
servants on watch simply reported the situation to Su Yanmo. The Young Master is asleep
already and originally, the Lady wanted to sleep by his side, but the Young Master rejected
her offer. So, he slept by himself in a hurriedly decorated kid’s room.
“Let me take a look.”
Ever since he’d received the news, Su Yanmo’s expression remained unchanged. He
looked displeased throughout his journey home. He’d never imagined such an accident to
happen in his life; that he would suddenly have a five-year-old son. It was simply
unbelievable!
If it’s just his parents who emphasized that the kid bore a resemblance to him, he
would’ve definitely not believed it. But after digging through his memory, he remembered
meeting a beautiful girl several years ago. They had a one-night and the next day, before he
could decide on what to do with regard to the girl, she’d already left. From the start, he
didn’t have many feelings for the girl and since it was only a one-night stand, it wasn’t
worth dwelling on this matter. Who knew, in the end, it would leave him with a problem like
this?!
A kid… a kid that belonged to him.
In his heart, Su Yanmo felt fantastic. He walked determinedly to the room that the servant
had pointed at. He gently pushed the door open and saw the small figure lying on the huge
bed, under the moonlight. If he hadn’t been paying much attention, he would’ve failed to
notice him. So tiny… but the child was his!
Su Yanmo walked in slowly and silently, as though he was afraid of disturbing the
treasure who was deep asleep. At that moment, he clearly felt his heart softening.
His rough fingers slid softly down little Su Nuo’s face. Then, everything turned peaceful.
He will take care of his child!
The next morning, like usual, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi got up early for morning exercises.
They started fighting in the front yard of the residence. Old man Su and Su Parents were
used to waking up early as well as morning exercises. Seeing the married couple fighting,
they thought it was quite interesting and started to comment on the side. Even Mother Su
had learned a few moves when she was young. Although she wasn’t as outstanding as Su
Yanyi in wrestling and shooting, she understood it.
Their delightful morning was interrupted by a soft exclaim from one of the rooms
upstairs. Everyone knew that was little Su Nuo whoseemed to be trembling in fear. They
had no time to deal with morning exercise and even the two in combat had stopped. They
all rushed to little Su Nuo’s room.
“….you are my father?”
When little Su Nuo woke up, he discovered that he was in someone’s arms. Because he
was too shocked when he woke up, he shrieked out loud which had startled the Su Family.
But when he saw who the man was, he immediately changed his expression and asked in
shock. His mother had given him a picture of his dad, who looked exactly the same as the
man in front of him. So the smart little Su Nuo immediately recognized him.
Like what Mother had said, Father looked very similar to him. This was probably what
Mother meant by genetics. But what exactly is genetics? Little Su Nuo reckoned he wouldn’t
be able to find out until he grew up.
“Hm.” Su Yanmo nodded and used his hand which was bigger than little Su Nuo’s head to
pat his head. His son was indeed very smart, able to recognize him at first glance.
Having obtained a positive response, little Su Nuo was happy yet nervous. He clutched
the blanket on him and blinked his eyes, and asked eagerly, “Then, can I call you Father?”
Su Yanmo had experienced what it meant to ‘love dearly’. This was just like the first time
Yanyi had called him ‘brother’ when they were young, softening his heart at the words. He
originally had the status of having a sister complex but now, he had the status of having a
son complex too. In addition, now, there was another person who he would look after in his
life forever.
“Hm.” Su Yanmo thought that this was the best Christmas gift he had ever received.
“Father!” Little Su Nuo who had gained his permission immediately revealed a brilliant
smile. He finally had a father!
When the Su Family rushed in, they saw little Su Nuo smiling brilliantly as well as Su
Yanmo who, although expressionless, looked gently at him. They had little doubt as to what
had happened.
The Su Family was clearly satisfied with Su Yanmo’s reaction. They left just as they had
come in, giving space to the father and son who’d just met each other.
For breakfast, little Su Nuo and Su Yanmo held hands as they walked down. He had
arranged for Su Nuo to sit by his side too, between him and Mother Su.
Little Su Nuo was extremely polite. Once he sat down, he greeted everyone, “Good
morning Great Grandfather, Grandfather, Aunt, and Uncle.”
After he’d greeted, little Su Nuo turned around to look at his father, as though asking if he
had done a good job. He seemed to be looking for a compliment.
Su Yanmo nodded and patted little Su Nuo’s head. Right then, he smiled a happy smile
that wasn’t reserved in the least. It was pure and cute.
The Su Family let out a sigh of relief. They didn’t want to see the reserved and restrained
little Su Nuo from yesterday. They all loved him dearly.
“Little Su Nuo is good. Quickly come eat. Tell this Grandmother what you want to eat
and she will get it for you. Eat an egg first, ok?” As she spoke, Mother Su peeled an egg for
little Su Nuo and placed it in front of him. She hadn’t taken care of little kids in a long time
and was reminiscing the times.
“Thank you, Grandmother. I can eat it myself and Grandmother, eat too.” Little Su Nuo
started eating the egg as he said this. Although he tried hard not to eat messily, there were
still traces of yellow by the corners of his lips. Mother Su wanted to wipe it off for little Su
Nuo when Su Yanmo took the napkin and wiped it off little Su Nuo for him.
At this, every face revealed a look of comfort. They weren’t worried, now that father and
son were getting along.
Sneak peek:
“Then, let’s go.” Su Yanyi patted little Su Nuo’s head. How could she reject him after
seeing the little child’s eager but nervous look. Su Yanmo naturally had no opinions.
Su Yanmo drive while Su Yanyi sat in the back with little Su Nuo. The three headed for the
amusement park. Although it was winter, many people were still present at the amusement
park. After the three walked in once they bought the tickets, they attracted many people’s
gazes.
“Wow, the family of three look so similar!” A person with sharp eyes with a simple
mind said, looking at the man and woman who brought a child to the amusement park. If
they weren’t a person with a simple mind, they what were they? They’re obviously siblings,
ok!
Ok, in reality, everyone had ordinary minds. Once this aunt finished saying her words,
numerous people nodded their heads in approval immediately. They seemed to be agreeing
with her words.
Ri: 2/2 Update from last week. This week’s chapters are coming up soon~ Join discord
serv to chat _
Link on novel’s ~

Chapter 84 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
All good things must come to an end as did the happy breakfast. Since Su Yanyi and Qin
Jiran had to work, they planned on leaving only to be stopped by Mother Su.
“Jiran needs to shoot scenes. It’s understandable that he won’t have time, but your
company has Kang Zhong and Mingyang. It’s ok if you don’t go for a day. Stay at home
and accompany Nuo Nuo. He likes you, always taking secret glances at you. Don’t act
cold and scare him. Don’t you know that you have to treat kids gently?” Mother Su
pulled on Su Yanyi’s hand, not letting her go.
Su Yanyi sure was busy but not to the point where she had no choice but to report to the
company every day. It’s fine if she didn’t go a day or two.
Su Yanyi looked at Su Yanmo who was in the far distance talking to little Su Nuo. She
thought about it before she said, “Hm.”
This nephew who’d suddenly appeared in her life, Su Yanyi liked him still. She should be
accompanying her nephew.
“I only have two scenes to shoot this morning and I’ll return when I’m done.” Although
he couldn’t bear to leave, it’s too late to change his schedule so he would have to finish
shooting his scenes before coming back. Playing with Yanyi and his nephew would’ve been
more delightful than shooting scenes.
“Hm.”
Mother and Father Su all had something to do and Grandfather Su went back to the base
after saying goodbye to his great-grandson. Only the siblings and a clever bun remained in
the house.
“Brother, take Nuo Nuo out to play.” After sitting in the house for a while, the three were
a bit bored.
Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo had never taken care of a kid, though Su Yanmo had taken care of
a young Su Yanyi. But they were similar in age so the feeling was different. It was a bit
difficult to play with a child now, but thankfully Su Nuo was obedient and wouldn’t nag or
annoy the adults to play with them. As long as they gave him toys, he could happily play by
himself.
Little Nuo Nuo wasn’t actually restraining himself but it was rather a habit. His mother,
naturally, had to go out to work in order to raise him. Although there was a babysitter to
look after him, he played by himself most of the time. Whilst playing, he didn’t take the
initiative to play with other people anymore because he knew that no one would want to
play with him. Later on, he found out that Mother hadn’t played with him for a long time
because she was busy with work so that she could earn money to take care of him.
Therefore, little Su Nuo felt better.
But no matter how good a child was, he would want to play outside. Hearing Su Yanyi,
little Su Nuo immediately raised his head and looked eagerly at Su Yanmo.
“Where are we going to play?” Naturally, Su Yanmo wouldn’t reject him. The only reason
why he was here was just so he could accompany his son longer.
At the question, Su Yanyi’s head began to hurt. Where would they go play? How would
she know? She’s not a child! But she couldn’t take little Su Nuo to shoot!
“Where do you want to play?” Su Yanyi asked, not to Su Yanmo but Su Nuo who looked
eagerly at her.
Su Nuo’s eyes brightened and looked at his father, noticing that his father seemed to be
waiting for his response too. He thought seriously before his expression changed. He
seemed to have thought of something, but he quickly hesitated.
He inquired weakly, “Can we go anywhere?”
This was obviously impossible! But Su Yanyi thought that there should be no problem
with the place the little bun wanted to go to, so she nodded her head. Likewise, Su Yanmo
did too.
“I, I want to go to an amusement park.” Little Su Nuo was a bit embarrassed, saying it in
a whisper. He’d wanted to go to an amusement park for a long time now. The parents of his
classmates in kindergarten would always take them to play. Every time he heard about this,
he would be envious, but he never told his mother of his wish. He knew that Mother was
busy so when Aunty asked, he immediately thought of this wish. He had no idea whether
Aunty and Father would be willing to take him.
Little Su Nuo secretly glanced at Aunty and Father’s reactions before he lowered his head
feeling miserable. They were expressionless and truthfully, he couldn’t tell what they’re
thinking about.
seeing the little child’s eager but nervous look? Su Yanmo naturally had no opinions.
Su Yanmo drove while Su Yanyi sat in the back with little Su Nuo. The trio headed for the
amusement park. Although it was winter, there were still many people at the amusement
park. After the three walked in once they bought the tickets, they attracted quite a many
gazes.
“Wow, the family of three look so similar!” A person with sharp eyes and a simple mind
said, looking at the man and woman who brought a child to the amusement park. If not a
person with a simple mind, then what were they?! They’re obviously siblings, ok!
Ok, in reality, everyone had ordinary minds. Once this Aunt finished saying her words,
with her words.
These tourists and staff weren’t trying to hide anything and because they spoke loudly,
the three naturally heard. They thought it was funny, especially looking at her brother’s
displeased face which clearly matched hers. Of course, the little bun who looked on eagerly
but pursed his lips calmly had quite a resemblance to Su Family. Especially when her
brother was young and carried himself like a little adult.
“They’re pretty alike but I feel like they look familiar and that I’ve seen them before.”
A girl in her early twenties had a questioning look as she observed Su Yanyi.
At her words, the other boys and girls who came with her immediately sent a careful
glance her way. A girl instantly shrieked, “Ah! Ah! Isn’t that my idol? Queen, Queen ah!
Heaven ah, I am actually seeing the Queen in the amusement park. What is this, a
joke?! Could it be an amusement park from another dimension? Did I walk the wrong
path?!”
This girl was clearly uttering nonsense out of sheer excitement. She pointed at Su Yanyi
in disbelief.
At the same time, because of her shriek and action, Su Yanyi and the duo attracted more
gazes. Many people began to recognize Su Yanyi.
This was Su Yanyi’s mistake. Of course, she didn’t have an apprehension to being a star
but didn’t think that she would be recognized wherever she went. Since she wasn’t with Qin
Jiran, she didn’t overly dress. All she did, before heading to the amusement park, was
wearing a casual scarf which slightly covered her chin. So, it wasn’t an accident that she was
recognized.
“It’s really Queen Su but why isn’t Film Emperor Qin by her side? Who is that man?
Who is he! How can he stand by Queen Su’s side? This doesn’t make sense!” A fan
complained! It was a beautiful scene before that had instantly turned inharmonious.
“Yes, why isn’t she with Film Emperor Qin? And that kid? What does he have to do
with Queen Su? Could there really be a problem with the relationship…” This fan was
really worried. She was clearly Film Emperor and the Queen’s fan, who’s hoping that
nothing happened between the two. Their moods would definitely be ruined.
“You guys are so stupid. Look how similar the man looks to Queen Su. They must be
siblings. Don’t you know of the Elder Master within the Su Family? I heard that he’s a
powerful figure. Who knew we would meet him here?” This was a calm fan who voiced
reason. She knew a lot and revealed the two’s relationships right then. This calmed the
surrounding fans down.
“He’s probably the rumored Mr. Su. I saw the news about him in the newspaper and I
heard that he was going to marry the Eldest Daughter of the Wang Family. But they
divorced not long ago. If I’m not wrong, this kid should be his. Could it be that he had
an illegitimate child, so he divorced?” Compared to the previous fan, this one clearly
knew more and was better in analyzing the situation. She could become a detective.
Su Yanyi watched as the nosy fans actually analyzed the situation and got most of it right.
She wasn’t angry but she held onto little Su Nuo’s hand. She asked, “Scared?”
They were partially surrounded and normally, children would be afraid. So, Su Yanyi and
Su Yanmo stood on either side, protecting him.
Little Su Nuo naturally detected the different gazes and they seemed directed towards
him, discussing him, Aunty and Father. This was the first time little Su Nuo experienced this
and he was a bit uncomfortable. Though, he stood straight and didn’t plan on retreating.
Mother said that boys had to be brave and couldn’t be scared of other people’s gazes and
comments. Even if everyone knew that he didn’t have a father, he couldn’t be scared. Not
only did he have a father now, but he also had a Great Grandfather, Grandfather,
Grandmother, Aunt, and Uncle. So many people liked him, so why should he be scared?
So little Su Nuo straightened his back and shook his head firmly, “Nuo Nuo isn’t afraid.
Father and Aunty are here!”
Su Yanyi looked at little Su Nuo in approval. She also thanked the woman who gave birth
to little Su Nuo for his brother. No matter the reason, after all, Su Family had obtained such
a cute and smart child, with good manners. She should say thank you.
The three didn’t bother with the attention anymore. Although the fans were enthusiastic,
they knew the limit and didn’t move too close to disturb them. They looked from a distance
and secretly took a few pictures. Of course, there were also some who politely asked if they
could take pictures. Although Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo didn’t like this, they knew there was
no point in rejecting it. Even if they wouldn’t agree to it, they would leak the pictures. So,
they generously allowed them to do as they wished.
In an era where the technology was extremely advanced, within the first ten minutes that
people recognized Su Yanyi, tens and even hundreds of messages appeared everywhere on
the internet. Especially on famous forums. There were pictures of the family of three from
different angles. Oh, Father, Aunt, and Child. This could be considered as a family of three.
Quickly, fans and users from all sorts of places had all sorts of responses. Under Film
Emperor Qin’s Weibo, the fans had dominated the comment section.
Qin-Sama, where are you? Searching for Qin-Sama! Why is the man by Queen’s side not
Qin-Sama? Even if it’s the brother, he shouldn’t be here. We want to see Qin-Sama!
Although the Queen, Queen’s brother, and the little bun are cute together, why do I think
that it’s missing something? Now that I think about it, I found the reason. The Film Emperor
is actually not here. How can this be! Film Emperor, please come back! Where did you go?
I can’t believe I couldn’t find the Film Emperor in the picture. Did he not go? Quickly go!
The Queen is about to be stolen!
Sigh, I’m so upset that I can’t see the Film Emperor, so I decided to photoshop a Film
Emperor onto there. Does he look similar?
While they said this, they uploaded a picture because their wish wasn’t granted.
While under Su Yanyi’s Weibo, everyone was crying!
Queen, how can you abandon the Film Emperor and go to an amusement park by
yourself? This isn’t reasonable. (Notice: I purposefully used the phrase ‘yourself’ humph!)
This fan, don’t you think you’re a bit too proud?
The little bun and the Queen are so similar. I’m looking forward to when the Queen would
give birth to such an adorable little bun.
Why isn’t the Film Emperor Qin in there? Why is there no Film Emperor Qin?! I really
want to cry…Wahhh…
Queen, if the Film Emperor doesn’t appear, I will keep crying…
Begging for the Film Emperor’s appearance!
Ri: I’m going to be doing 1-2x a week for releases since school is starting pretty soon
(where did the summer go? *sobs*) and I’m planning to split each chapter into 4 parts after
chap 84. Reason being the raws had increased from 9-12k Chinese characters ;-;

Chapter 84 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
All good things must come to an end as did the happy breakfast. Since Su Yanyi and Qin
Jiran had to work, they planned on leaving only to be stopped by Mother Su.
“Jiran needs to shoot scenes. It’s understandable that he won’t have time, but your
company has Kang Zhong and Mingyang. It’s ok if you don’t go for a day. Stay at home
and accompany Nuo Nuo. He likes you, always taking secret glances at you. Don’t act
cold and scare him. Don’t you know that you have to treat kids gently?” Mother Su
pulled on Su Yanyi’s hand, not letting her go.
Su Yanyi sure was busy but not to the point where she had no choice but to report to the
company every day. It’s fine if she didn’t go a day or two.
Su Yanyi looked at Su Yanmo who was in the far distance talking to little Su Nuo. She
thought about it before she said, “Hm.”
This nephew who’d suddenly appeared in her life, Su Yanyi liked him still. She should be
accompanying her nephew.
“I only have two scenes to shoot this morning and I’ll return when I’m done.” Although
he couldn’t bear to leave, it’s too late to change his schedule so he would have to finish
shooting his scenes before coming back. Playing with Yanyi and his nephew would’ve been
more delightful than shooting scenes.
“Hm.”
Mother and Father Su all had something to do and Grandfather Su went back to the base
after saying goodbye to his great-grandson. Only the siblings and a clever bun remained in
the house.
“Brother, take Nuo Nuo out to play.” After sitting in the house for a while, the three were
a bit bored.
Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo had never taken care of a kid, though Su Yanmo had taken care of
a young Su Yanyi. But they were similar in age so the feeling was different. It was a bit
difficult to play with a child now, but thankfully Su Nuo was obedient and wouldn’t nag or
annoy the adults to play with them. As long as they gave him toys, he could happily play by
himself.
Little Nuo Nuo wasn’t actually restraining himself but it was rather a habit. His mother,
naturally, had to go out to work in order to raise him. Although there was a babysitter to
look after him, he played by himself most of the time. Whilst playing, he didn’t take the
initiative to play with other people anymore because he knew that no one would want to
play with him. Later on, he found out that Mother hadn’t played with him for a long time
because she was busy with work so that she could earn money to take care of him.
Therefore, little Su Nuo felt better.
But no matter how good a child was, he would want to play outside. Hearing Su Yanyi,
little Su Nuo immediately raised his head and looked eagerly at Su Yanmo.
“Where are we going to play?” Naturally, Su Yanmo wouldn’t reject him. The only reason
why he was here was just so he could accompany his son longer.
At the question, Su Yanyi’s head began to hurt. Where would they go play? How would
she know? She’s not a child! But she couldn’t take little Su Nuo to shoot!
“Where do you want to play?” Su Yanyi asked, not to Su Yanmo but Su Nuo who looked
eagerly at her.
Su Nuo’s eyes brightened and looked at his father, noticing that his father seemed to be
waiting for his response too. He thought seriously before his expression changed. He
seemed to have thought of something, but he quickly hesitated.
He inquired weakly, “Can we go anywhere?”
This was obviously impossible! But Su Yanyi thought that there should be no problem
with the place the little bun wanted to go to, so she nodded her head. Likewise, Su Yanmo
did too.
“I, I want to go to an amusement park.” Little Su Nuo was a bit embarrassed, saying it in
a whisper. He’d wanted to go to an amusement park for a long time now. The parents of his
classmates in kindergarten would always take them to play. Every time he heard about this,
he would be envious, but he never told his mother of his wish. He knew that Mother was
busy so when Aunty asked, he immediately thought of this wish. He had no idea whether
Aunty and Father would be willing to take him.
Little Su Nuo secretly glanced at Aunty and Father’s reactions before he lowered his head
feeling miserable. They were expressionless and truthfully, he couldn’t tell what they’re
thinking about.
seeing the little child’s eager but nervous look? Su Yanmo naturally had no opinions.
Su Yanmo drove while Su Yanyi sat in the back with little Su Nuo. The trio headed for the
amusement park. Although it was winter, there were still many people at the amusement
park. After the three walked in once they bought the tickets, they attracted quite a many
gazes.
“Wow, the family of three look so similar!” A person with sharp eyes and a simple mind
said, looking at the man and woman who brought a child to the amusement park. If not a
person with a simple mind, then what were they?! They’re obviously siblings, ok!
Ok, in reality, everyone had ordinary minds. Once this Aunt finished saying her words,
with her words.
These tourists and staff weren’t trying to hide anything and because they spoke loudly,
the three naturally heard. They thought it was funny, especially looking at her brother’s
displeased face which clearly matched hers. Of course, the little bun who looked on eagerly
but pursed his lips calmly had quite a resemblance to Su Family. Especially when her
brother was young and carried himself like a little adult.
“They’re pretty alike but I feel like they look familiar and that I’ve seen them before.”
A girl in her early twenties had a questioning look as she observed Su Yanyi.
At her words, the other boys and girls who came with her immediately sent a careful
glance her way. A girl instantly shrieked, “Ah! Ah! Isn’t that my idol? Queen, Queen ah!
Heaven ah, I am actually seeing the Queen in the amusement park. What is this, a
joke?! Could it be an amusement park from another dimension? Did I walk the wrong
path?!”
This girl was clearly uttering nonsense out of sheer excitement. She pointed at Su Yanyi
in disbelief.
At the same time, because of her shriek and action, Su Yanyi and the duo attracted more
gazes. Many people began to recognize Su Yanyi.
This was Su Yanyi’s mistake. Of course, she didn’t have an apprehension to being a star
but didn’t think that she would be recognized wherever she went. Since she wasn’t with Qin
Jiran, she didn’t overly dress. All she did, before heading to the amusement park, was
wearing a casual scarf which slightly covered her chin. So, it wasn’t an accident that she was
recognized.
“It’s really Queen Su but why isn’t Film Emperor Qin by her side? Who is that man?
Who is he! How can he stand by Queen Su’s side? This doesn’t make sense!” A fan
complained! It was a beautiful scene before that had instantly turned inharmonious.
“Yes, why isn’t she with Film Emperor Qin? And that kid? What does he have to do
with Queen Su? Could there really be a problem with the relationship…” This fan was
really worried. She was clearly Film Emperor and the Queen’s fan, who’s hoping that
nothing happened between the two. Their moods would definitely be ruined.
“You guys are so stupid. Look how similar the man looks to Queen Su. They must be
siblings. Don’t you know of the Elder Master within the Su Family? I heard that he’s a
powerful figure. Who knew we would meet him here?” This was a calm fan who voiced
reason. She knew a lot and revealed the two’s relationships right then. This calmed the
surrounding fans down.
“He’s probably the rumored Mr. Su. I saw the news about him in the newspaper and I
heard that he was going to marry the Eldest Daughter of the Wang Family. But they
divorced not long ago. If I’m not wrong, this kid should be his. Could it be that he had
an illegitimate child, so he divorced?” Compared to the previous fan, this one clearly
knew more and was better in analyzing the situation. She could become a detective.
Su Yanyi watched as the nosy fans actually analyzed the situation and got most of it right.
She wasn’t angry but she held onto little Su Nuo’s hand. She asked, “Scared?”
They were partially surrounded and normally, children would be afraid. So, Su Yanyi and
Su Yanmo stood on either side, protecting him.
Little Su Nuo naturally detected the different gazes and they seemed directed towards
him, discussing him, Aunty and Father. This was the first time little Su Nuo experienced this
and he was a bit uncomfortable. Though, he stood straight and didn’t plan on retreating.
Mother said that boys had to be brave and couldn’t be scared of other people’s gazes and
comments. Even if everyone knew that he didn’t have a father, he couldn’t be scared. Not
only did he have a father now, but he also had a Great Grandfather, Grandfather,
Grandmother, Aunt, and Uncle. So many people liked him, so why should he be scared?
So little Su Nuo straightened his back and shook his head firmly, “Nuo Nuo isn’t afraid.
Father and Aunty are here!”
Su Yanyi looked at little Su Nuo in approval. She also thanked the woman who gave birth
to little Su Nuo for his brother. No matter the reason, after all, Su Family had obtained such
a cute and smart child, with good manners. She should say thank you.
The three didn’t bother with the attention anymore. Although the fans were enthusiastic,
they knew the limit and didn’t move too close to disturb them. They looked from a distance
and secretly took a few pictures. Of course, there were also some who politely asked if they
could take pictures. Although Su Yanyi and Su Yanmo didn’t like this, they knew there was
no point in rejecting it. Even if they wouldn’t agree to it, they would leak the pictures. So,
they generously allowed them to do as they wished.
In an era where the technology was extremely advanced, within the first ten minutes that
people recognized Su Yanyi, tens and even hundreds of messages appeared everywhere on
the internet. Especially on famous forums. There were pictures of the family of three from
different angles. Oh, Father, Aunt, and Child. This could be considered as a family of three.
Quickly, fans and users from all sorts of places had all sorts of responses. Under Film
Emperor Qin’s Weibo, the fans had dominated the comment section.
Qin-Sama, where are you? Searching for Qin-Sama! Why is the man by Queen’s side not
Qin-Sama? Even if it’s the brother, he shouldn’t be here. We want to see Qin-Sama!
Although the Queen, Queen’s brother, and the little bun are cute together, why do I think
that it’s missing something? Now that I think about it, I found the reason. The Film Emperor
is actually not here. How can this be! Film Emperor, please come back! Where did you go?
I can’t believe I couldn’t find the Film Emperor in the picture. Did he not go? Quickly go!
The Queen is about to be stolen!
Sigh, I’m so upset that I can’t see the Film Emperor, so I decided to photoshop a Film
Emperor onto there. Does he look similar?
While they said this, they uploaded a picture because their wish wasn’t granted.
While under Su Yanyi’s Weibo, everyone was crying!
Queen, how can you abandon the Film Emperor and go to an amusement park by
yourself? This isn’t reasonable. (Notice: I purposefully used the phrase ‘yourself’ humph!)
This fan, don’t you think you’re a bit too proud?
The little bun and the Queen are so similar. I’m looking forward to when the Queen would
give birth to such an adorable little bun.
Why isn’t the Film Emperor Qin in there? Why is there no Film Emperor Qin?! I really
want to cry…Wahhh…
Queen, if the Film Emperor doesn’t appear, I will keep crying…
Begging for the Film Emperor’s appearance!
Ri: I’m going to be doing 1-2x a week for releases since school is starting pretty soon
(where did the summer go? *sobs*) and I’m planning to split each chapter into 4 parts after
chap 84. Reason being the raws had increased from 9-12k Chinese characters ;-;

Chapter 84 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
At the same time, Qin Jiran who’d just arrived at the set received Jiang Xiaobin’s report. In
reality, it couldn’t be considered a report. Even so, Jiang Xiaobin placed the tablet computer
in front of Qin Jiran. The page that was open was of a photo.
“Brother Qin, everyone’s calling you over. Are you going over later on?” Jiang Xiaobin
said in a wretched tone.
“Where are they?” When he came out, they were still at home. They were clearly outside,
but it was unclear where.
“Amusement park ah. Are you going? Bring me too! My biggest dream, when I was
young, was to play in the amusement park!” To Jiang Xiaobin, an orphan, it was like a
luxurious wish to go to an amusement park. After he grew up, he actually still had this
thought but didn’t feel like going anymore. This is because he was a grown-up.
When heard that it was his dream when he was young, Qin Jiran knew what Jiang Xiaobin
said was right.
“After I finish shooting these two scenes, we can go.”
Qin Jiran and Jiang Xiaobin had grown up together and although Jiang Xiaobin was his
assistant, it was in name only. In reality, they were like brothers. Most of the time, Qin Jiran
treated Jiang Xiaobin as his brother. If there was someone that had given him warmth and
affection when he was young, it was this special and outspoken man.
“Yay, Brother Qin, you’re awesome!” Jiang Xiaobin cheered happily, attracting other
people’s attention, like Liuliu who was walking over and about to put makeup on for Qin
Jiran.
“Stupid Binbin, why are you acting dumb again?”

If someone had a poisonous mouth in this crew, it had to be Liuliu. Moreover, his two
biggest hobbies were following Film Emperor Qin and Queen Su’s gossip and bullying Jiang
Xiaobin.
“You’re the stupid one. Your whole neighborhood is stupid!” Jiang Xiaobin retorted
angrily, without looking back. He believed that Liuliu was his nemesis and was always
talking bad about him. He was too annoying!
“Tomorrow, I will move to your neighborhood. Help me move my house when the time
comes. Liuliu continued to tease uncaringly.
“If you dare to come, I will help you move your things!” Jiang Xiaobin retorted
without thinking.
Yet, Liuliu just laughed and changed the topic. “What were you talking about before?”
As Liuliu said this he picked up his makeup brush and started putting makeup on Qin Jiran.
“I won’t tell you.”
He wasn’t stupid. Why would he say this? Jiang Xiaobin swore that if he were to repeat
himself to Liuliu, he would definitely be laughed at by the venomous tongue!
Liuliu seemed to be used to an infuriated Jiang Xiaobin. He swept a glance over to see the
tablet computer which Qin Jiran had placed to the side. He obviously didn’t miss the picture
of Su Yanyi.
“Eh? Is this newly uploaded? I haven’t seen it. Ah, they’re at an amusement park. Heh.
President Su knows how to have fun but why didn’t she bring Film Emperor Qin with
her?” Liuliu’s poisonous tongue clearly didn’t care who he was teasing. He even joked
about Qin Jiran.
“I’ll be going after I finish shooting my scenes.” Qin Jiran cared a whit and instead
thought this was a pretty good question. This was a testimony to how everyone viewed him
and Yany in their hearts. Wherever Yanyi was, he would be there too. The tightly
intertwined relationship was the relationship he’d hoped for.
Liuliu’s eyes brightened and he said eagerly. “Then how about bringing me too? I
haven’t been to an amusement park for a very long time.”
“No! Brother Qin promised to take me so he can’t take you!” The unhappy Jiang
Xiaobin immediately jumped in protest. If they brought this poisonous tongue to an
amusement park, then he’d probably never want to visit again in the future. It would
definitely be a very pitiful and sad memory.
“Then how can he bring you but not me? I don’t mind you coming along.”
“You, you…just can’t!”

The two continued bickering while Qin Jiran had already changed and was going to shoot
his scenes. He hoped to successfully wrap up the two scenes so he could quickly go find
Yanyi. When he was very young, he’d looked forward to amusement parks and whatnot too.
Qin Jiran only took about two hours to finish shooting the two scenes. Then, he called Su
Yanyi, she was playing whack-a-mole with little Su Nuo. Of course, it was she who was
playing while the bun just stood staring by the side. Who lets him be too young to play?
Even though this was the case, little Su Nuo looked happily at her from the side.
Whenever Su Yanyi made a good hit, he would clap for her, very enthusiastically. Su Yanyi’s
heart was about to shatter from his cuteness – his red face and the soft voice calling her
Aunty.
When Qin Jiran arrived, Su Yanyi and little Su Nuo were already at the aquarium. After all,
it was winter, so they were a bit cold from playing outside for about three hours. Su Yanyi
led little Su Nuo into the aquarium while Su Yanmo, this father, quietly protected the two
people along the way. He tried his best to be an outstanding sister and son complex. He also
discovered that his sister and son were playing happily together.
Seeing that the two most important people in his life were happy, Su Yanmo was also
happy.
When Qin Jiran and the others walked over, little Su Nuo immediately called ‘Uncle’ and
blinked his eyes, curiously eyeing the new arrivals. He seemed to be asking who these two
uncles were.
“Heh, this is little Su Nuo. You’re so cute. I am Brother Liuliu. How about you call me
that?” Liuliu greeted him first and lowered his status. However, he was clearly willing
to do so.
“Brother Liuliu, I am Su Nuo. You can call me Nuo Nuo.” How did little Su Nuo
understand his thoughts? He naturally called him as he wished and placed his gaze on Jiang
Xiaobin, seemingly waiting for him to introduce himself.
“Hello Nuo Nuo, you can call me Uncle Jiang. That Brother Liuliu is a bad guy and we
need to stay away from him. Do you understand? Otherwise, you will be going on the
wrong path.” Jiang Xiaobin didn’t like acting young. It’s best for this kid to call him
Uncle. That way, he would be absolutely higher in seniority than Liuliu by a
generation!
Little Su Nuo was in a difficult position. He looked at Liuliu then at Jiang Xiaobin and
eventually his father. Unsure, he asked, “Don’t you call the older person the ‘Uncle’ and
the younger person the ‘Brother’? How come Uncle is younger than Brother?”
Jiang Xiaobin was very handsome but had a baby face. Plus, he was young anyway.
Comparing the two, he was more suitable as the ‘brother’ than Liuliu.
Jiang Xiaobin hung his head dispiritedly while Liuliu’s face was red from choking. Seeing
little Su Nuo blinking his eyes, he tried his best to comfort himself still. He shouldn’t make a
big deal out of this since he was just a kid. He really couldn’t provoke him, especially when
his Father and Aunty were that powerful!
Jiang Xiaobin instantly recovered when he saw how Liuliu didn’t dare to speak out of
anger. It’s better to be called young than old. Seeing a defeated Liuliu, he was extremely
happy.
Thus, another trio joined the group for the amusement park. When these two groups met
with each other, the first thing they did was to take a few pictures together. Though, the
calls for Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were the highest. Then, they took one with little Su Nuo.
Lastly, it was a picture of everyone together. Once they finished, they uploaded the pictures
to their Weibos.
Thanks to these pictures, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi’s fans instantly recovered… All the fans
indicated that they had been waiting for a long time for this. The cheer for them to be
together almost immediately drowned the pictures out.
Jiang Xiaobin and Liuliu had shared pictures on their own Weibos too. They gathered a
group of fans’ cheers as well. Of course, the cheers represented the fans’ jealousy for the
duo. The fact that they were able to be in close contact with their Film Emperor and the
Queen. They were extremely blessed!
Now the fans too wanted to be assistants and makeup artists. This time, many children
had set this as their future goal. They strolled around in order. Liuliu who was a
professional photographer took many amazing pictures. Besides Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi’s
pictures together, there were also pictures of Su Yanmo and his son. Although Su Yanmo
didn’t smile in the pictures, one could easily see how he looked at Su Nuo – kind and loving.
Likewise, little Su Nuo looked at his father with admiration.
“Young Master Su, if you don’t mind, how about uploading these pictures to Weibo
too? Nuo Nuo is very cute.” Liuliu looked eagerly at Su Yanmo and asked. Not only were
father and son alike in appearance, but they were also similar in temperament as well. Most
importantly, the two were very handsome. If he uploaded the pictures, it would gather more
cheers.
“No need. Nuo Nuo is still young and unsuited for too much attention.” Su Yanmo
rejected Liuliu’s suggestion without hesitation. To him, the most important thing was to let
the kid grow up in a healthy environment. His age was inappropriate for public exposure.
Although Liuliu was a bit disappointed at being rejected, he didn’t nag about it since he
knew Su Yanmo’s words were reasonable. But to Su Nuo, who was a part of the Su Family
and the eldest grandson, inevitably the public would pay attention. He hoped that the Su
Family could protect him while he grew up.
In the afternoon, the group ate quite authentic Western foods. Children were usually
interested in steaks and pizzas, and especially all sorts of sweets. Little Su Nuo was beaming
with joy and Liuliu took several more pictures of him.
In the afternoon, they continued to play in the amusement park. Because it was winter, a
section of the rides couldn’t be played. Therefore, they chose rides that were mostly
indoors. They also brought little Su Nuo to watch all sorts of performances in the aquarium.
Amongst them, little Su Nuo liked the white whale’s performance the most. A wide-eyed
little Su Nuo cutely watched the extremely beautiful creature which was as pure as a child.
“Do you like it?” Seeing his son staring intensely and looking cute, Su Yamno asked with
a smile on.
“I like it. It’s so beautiful and magical.” To a five-year-old child, perhaps a white whale
was the most magical living creature. It was beautiful and smart. Not only could it spurt
water, but it could also send signals. They could even help people walk on water. They were
amazing!
“If you like it, then this Father will give you one. Ok?” Su Yanmo said.
Of course, he wasn’t speaking without thinking or lying to kids. He was serious. To him,
there was really no problem in giving a white whale to his son as a gift.
Just like when Qin Jiran had gotten a young tiger in order to please Su Yanyi. Now it was
Su Yanmo’s turn and how difficult would it be to obtain a white whale? In this world, a lot of
the things depended on individuals. Of course, the precondition was that you must possess
the power too.
Little Su Nuo blinked his big eyes, a bit confused. What did father just say? Give him a
gift? Give him what? Oh, heaven. Father said he’ll give him a white whale! Is he joking?!
An incredulous little Su Nuo looked at his father then turned his head stiffly to look at the
white whale who was still performing in the distance. Was the ‘white whale’ that his father
spoke of really this creature? White? Beautiful? Could swim? Also, alive?
“Father, are you gifting Nuo Nuo a stuffed animal?” Little Su Nuo racked his brains
before finally coming up with a correct answer.
At this moment, the corner of Su Yanyi’s lips twitched. She started to worry about her
nephew’s IQ. After a moment of shock, Qin Jiran and the others calmed down. The Su Family
was worthy of being called the Su Family. Even the gifts for a child were that shocking.
“It’s not a stuffed animal. It’s a big fish that can really swim. It’s the one you have
seen before.” Su Yanmo pointed at the white whale in the water. He tried his best to explain
with words that a child could understand.
Little Su Nuo was a bit conflicted. Although he was five, he was a clever child. He knew
that not everyone could have a big fish like that. Although he really wanted one and Father
had said he would gift him one, would it put Father in a difficult situation?
Right now, little Su Nuo had forgotten that he wasn’t the one who suggested gifting
himself a fish. It was his father who had taken the initiative to ask. Since this was the case,
why would he be in a difficult situation?
“Father, will be too expensive?” Little Su Nuo thought about it and asked with concern. If
it was too expensive, he wouldn’t want it. Mother said it’s not good to waste money.
Su Yanmo patted little Su Nuo’s head. “Not much,” he responded calmly.
To the Su Family, it really wasn’t that much.

Chapter 84 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Sponsored by: Anonymous & Tattaro
At his father’s response, little Su Nuo was very happy. He revealed a cute smile on his face
and nodded his head firmly. “Then Nuo Nuo likes it. Father give it to Nuo Nuo.”
The truth proved that no matter how smart kids were, they could be easily fooled as well!
“Ok.” Seeing how happy the child was, Su Yanmo felt very happy too. He was even
considering where to raise the white whale now. He didn’t know if there’s a place in the Su
Residence to build an aquarium. If not, maybe they could raise it on one of the small islands
that belonged to the Su Family. That place was big enough and contained many precious
animals too. He remembered not long ago, Yanyi had sent a small white tiger over. He was
unsure if his son would like it.
“Nuo Nuo, do you like animals?” Su Yanmo asked, wanting to see when he could take
Nuo Nuo to the island to play. Nuo Nuo would definitely like it.
“I like them!” Little Su Nuo nodded his head firmly. Animals and whatnot were the
cutest, especial furry animals. He had always wanted to raise one but he couldn’t take care
of it by himself and he didn’t want Mother to be even tired. Therefore, he didn’t say
anything.
“Yanyi, give the small white tiger that you are raising to Nuo Nuo, so he can play with
it.” Su Yanmo looked at Su Yanyi.
“Jiran has given me that…” Su Yanyi slightly raised her head, a bit proud and arrogant.
She seemed to be rejecting him and little Su Nuo felt this too. Although he didn’t know what
the small white tiger was, he was a bit disappointed. Though, before that could happen, he
heard his Aunt speak again. “But I can raise it in the residence so Nuo Nuo can play with
it too.”
Su Yanyi was someone with principles. Of course, she set her own principles just like
now. Since Qin Jiran had given her a gift, that was hers. She naturally wouldn’t give it to
someone else. Although she knew that Qin Jiran might not mind, she wouldn’t do this. Yet,
she could be flexible about the matter. She also didn’t want to see her nephew hanging his
head down, dejectedly.
Hearing Su Yanyi saying this, little Su Nuo was extremely delighted. Kids didn’t have a
strong desire. As long as he could raise it, it’s fine. Whether it belonged to them or not, it
had nothing to do with them.
“Nuo Nuo is willing to play with it. Nuo Nuo likes it.” Although he didn’t know what
animal it was, Su Nuo was very eager.
“Then I’ll have people bring it back tomorrow. Nuo Nuo will like it.” Su Yanmo was
very satisfied too. He understood his sister’s personality. Seeing that she would do this for
little Su Nuo, it was enough to tell how important he was to her and how much she liked
him. But Su Yanmo looked at Qin Jiran and felt the importance of this man in his sister’s
heart. She even treasured his gift so much. This made him, her brother, jealous in some way.
In the past, his sister cared most about him. Now, it was for another man.
Qin Jiran felt Su Yanmo’s gaze on him. Although he had no idea what happened to Elder
Brother, he looked straight at him and allowed the other party to look back at him. This was
until Su Yanmo gradually shifted his gaze.
The strange atmosphere just continued for a few seconds more and besides the two men
who were looking at each other, no one else knew.
The group of people played until the night before they left the amusement park. Jiang
Xiaobin and Liuliu left by themselves and the family of four returned to the residence.
Grandfather Su and Su parents had gotten home early in the day and were just waiting for
the quartetto return.
Little Su Nuo sat with old man Su and held his father’s phone in his hand. There were
many pictures and he flipped through each one, showing his great grandfather. Sometimes,
he would even explain and his soft voice was extremely adorable.
Father and Mother Su were on one side, looking too. Occasionally, they would comment
on how smart and cute their grandson was. This made little Su Nuo’s face flush.
Su Yanmo and Su Yanyi, the pair of siblings, were back in work mode. They clearly had
work to handle after playing for the whole day. Of the group, Qin Jiran was the most special
one. The moment he arrived, he went to the kitchen, planning to add side dishes to the
dinner tonight. Due to this, he garnered many eager looks.
Naturally, Su Family had chefs. Plus, it was a bit late to make dinner for everyone, so Qin
Jiran just cooked two dishes and two desserts. One of the desserts was a chocolate pie for
little Su Nuo and the other was pine nuts crackers for Yanyi. The dishes were served along
with dinner. The other desserts followed duos’.
The feeling was different when everybody ate tonight. They all seemed to have better
appetites, especially since there was an extra child. Nonetheless, the atmosphere couldn’t
be described as cheerful. Who let all the kids from this to act cold like ice cubes? Who knew
who they took after? Plus, even though they had a son-in-law, he didn’t like to talk much
either. The older generation was really speechless. Who knew if this counted as people who
don’t belong together don’t get to live with each other?
But it was much better now. Little Su Nuo was so cute and clever. As long as they saw him,
they were in a happy mood. The atmosphere on the table changed a lot. Although it was
warm like before, they were really happy right now.
After Christmas, it was nearing the end of the year. Each year, Resplendent Entertainment
held their celebratory banquet around this time. Kang Zhong, as the main planner of this
celebratory banquet, had been extremely busy during his period of time. The good thing
was that it was about to start so he could sigh in relief.
But the day before the annual celebratory banquet, Kang Zhong went to find Su Yanyi.
“President Su, being the company’s President, you have to give the best actor award.
Have you decided on the prize?” Kang Zhong asked formally but Su Yanyi thought there
was something strange.
“Don’t you usually prepare the prizes each year? Why do I have to decide this year?”
Kang Zhong didn’t need to ask for her opinion on these small matters since he was the chief
planner. They were just going through the motions.
“This year is different. Don’t you know that this year’s best actor is Jiran? The report
that I sent to you contained this information. It’d look more sincere if you give Jiran
something that you prepared yourself.” There was no doubt that the best actor was Qin
Jiran. Qin Jiran had received the Starlight Film Emperor Award this year. Not only within the
Resplendent Entertainment, but also the entire entertainment circle, he was worthy of
becoming the best actor. The Starlight Award was the most influential movie award within
the country.
Su Yanyi naturally saw the report but didn’t read it carefully. It was just a celebratory
banquet, so she didn’t think it was that important. In the past years, Kang Zhong had
arranged it well, so he didn’t need to trouble her. In addition, she placed her attention on
her nephew these days, so she really did neglect him.
But, it was expected that Qin Jiran would be voted as the best actor in the company. It
wasn’t that shocking.
“Then, what kind of prizes would be good?” Su Yanyi asked seriously and her heart was
moved. This had to do with the gift Qin Jiran gave her for Christmas and she’d completely
forgotten to prepare any at that time. She insisted upon treating him out, but it didn’t feel
that sincere. Of course, it was lacking in romance.
“It’s better if you come up with it yourself.” Kang Zhong didn’t have the intention of
helping. Even if he had the heart to, he believed that his President was a bit indifferent and
probably wouldn’t think of giving a present – this warm and romantic matter. So, he wanted
to take this chance and let the President be romantic. It could even be said that he had
placed a lot of thought into this.
Su Yanyi thought about it and something suddenly popped in her mind. Her face instantly
changed. That change was too obvious and even Kang Zhong was a bit curious. What did the
President think of?
“Go out. I will prepare it.” Su Yanyi told Kang Zhong to leave before she started to think
and be a bit conflicted.
These few days, she had been deliberately neglecting a problem. That was the system’s
upgrade mission. She really couldn’t imagine how insane the system was. Why would it
mention an upgrade mission like this? It was basically a joke!
Personally make black underwear and give it to Qin Jiran!
The moment she thought of this requirement, black lines formed on Su Yanyi’s forehead.
She wanted to beat 001 and the system’s voice up. See if they dared to suggest such a stupid
mission again!
001, who suggested the system’s mission? Could it be you?
As Su Yanyi asked, 001 felt murderous aura surrounding.
001 shrunk its head. Although it was a virtual figure, it still moved very far away from Su
Yanyi. Then, it began to explain in a low voice.
I just assist the system and I definitely didn’t come up with this mission. It’s the system
that speculated based on your necessities. I can swear I didn’t come up with it!
001 raised its chubby fingers up, as though it had nothing to do with it.
Su Yanyi humphed, not really believing it. Yet, she didn’t continue to probe. But she
became silent and started to ponder over this mission’s feasibility.
Su Yanyi was a very reasonable and real person. She knew that unless she didn’t plan on
using this system in the future, she must complete this upgrade mission. Since she must
complete it, then she might as well do it now. There was no need in being conflicted and
continuing to debate.
Although this mission made her a bit speechless, it wasn’t a difficult thing to do in reality.
It was just making a black underwear. How can she be stuck on such a simple matter? But,
she just needed to learn how to do so.
Does the system have the function to teach me how to make underwear?
Su Yanyi remembered the system had medical and cooking knowledge but it didn’t seem
to have sewing and design skills. She was just trying her luck when she asked. She rarely
used the system’s special assisting skills.
Master, the system’s special assisting function can help you make an underwear. Of
course, if this is what you requested.
001 appeared really quick this time. It loved system upgrade and whatnot the most!
Hm, then I will learn it.
Su Yanyi answered calmly. Naturally, it was easier to learn from the system about making
underwear than finding someone to teach her. It was really hard to imagine someone’s
reaction when they found out she was going to learn how to make underwear.
Master, you need to prepare the materials. That way, you can learn while the system
teaches you.
001 was very happy and it eagerly reminded.
What do I need to prepare?
The corner of Su Yanyi’s eyes twitched and she decided to ignore 001’s exciting look.
Naturally, the materials to make underwear, as well as a ruler, scissors …
While 001 listed all the materials needed, Su Yanyi called Kang Zhong and told him to
prepare it all. The good thing was that these materials didn’t lead to any
misunderstandings. At most, he would just be wondering what clothes she wanted to make.
Kang Zhong quickly sent all sorts of tools over then left, a bit unwillingly. Based on Kang
Zhong’s cleverness, he naturally could guess the purpose of these things. His President
seemed to want to personally make something for Jiran. This was a great idea. It was
creative and romantic. Kang Zhong was certain that the President’s EQ must’ve increased!
After Kang Zhong left, Su Yanyi thought about it before finding a remote control and
pressing on the button. The office immediately went into lockdown. Unless Su Yanyi
decided to open the lock, no one else could come in. This comforted Su Yanyi as she started
to learn how to make underwear.
The system’s assisting function was very powerful. From virtual images to teaching by
voice, everything that should be there was there. It could even control her body to do some
things. It could remind her while teaching her each step and correctly point out the
essentials. As a result, Su Yanyi quickly learned how to make underwear.
Although the process of creating the gift wasn’t that difficult, it wasn’t something she
would give someone!
Even if it was a pair of socks, it was better than gifting underwear! Su Yanyi thought
about it, a bit unwilling. She looked at the underwear she’d made, and the corner of her
eyes twitched again.
No matter if it were the celebratory prize or the upgrading mission prize, Su Yanyi had
prepared it. She was just waiting to give it.
“Kang Zhong, prepare a gift box for me and bring it to the office.”
“Ok, President Su.” Kang Zhong replied relaxed and a bit eagerly.
Kang Zhong quickly brought the box over. There were three and all of them were in
different sizes, yet they were all exquisite. He placed them in front of Su Yanyi and then
stood straight.
Su Yanyi looked at Kang Zhong but he pretended to not understand. He continued to

stand there.
“Kang Zhong, you can go now.” Su Yanyi was helpless. Why did this assistant like gossip
more and more? This was a gift for Qin Jiran. She definitely couldn’t let outsiders see it!
“President Su, I can help you arrange the gift.” He had been the one doing these things
for her so he should be doing this now for her too! Why did she start to dislike him now?
Isn’t it just a gift she prepared for Mr. Qin? Is she that stingy to not even let him see it?
He couldn’t help but be jealous of Qin Jiran. He had been by Su Yanyi’s side for many
years and this was the first time Su Yanyi had treated someone like this. It was this ‘special
treatment’ that made him jealous. After all, not only was Su Yanyi his boss but also like a
friend and even a close one. Sometimes, he would care for Su Yanyi like his sister. But he
rarely had the feeling of being a brother with Yanyi’s overbearingness. Though, that feeling
of affection was sincere.
“No need, I can do it myself.” Su Yanyi insisted and in the end, she kicked the curious
Kang Zhong out of the room.
It was underwear, so she naturally just needed the smallest box. The box was black with
some parts embroidered silver. It matched this pure black underwear.
Su Yanyi held the underwear and carefully placed it inside. Then, she closed the gift box
and placed it to aside. She continued to handle work, concentrating on it.
But after a few minutes, Su Yanyi shifted her gaze over. She took the box and opened it,
looking at what quietly sat within it. She poked it and said to herself, “If Qin Jiran isn’t
satisfied, I will throw you away!”
She’d personally cut out and sew each part. If Qin Jiran didn’t like it, not only would she
throw this, she would also throw Qin Jiran away!
Humph! No matter how much she disliked the gift she sent, others couldn’t dislike it!

Chapter 85 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
It was the Resplendent Entertainment’s annual celebratory banquet. Although it was just
an entertainment company hosting a celebration, it was something the entire
entertainment circle couldn’t ignore because the invitees were not only Resplendent
Entertainment’s actors and actresses but also the companies in different countries. It was
the so-called dazzling and splendid day.
Banquets such as these usually have unwritten rules. The higher the status, the later the
arrival. Simply put, this meant the A or B list celebs of the host company would arrive first
while those from the other companies later. Of course, even before the stars descended, the
ever-prepared reporters and fans from all over the country waited with bated breaths at
the door. Thus, when the most splendid and dazzling moment arrived, they’d be able to
capture the most interesting news.
When the banquet was about to start, the important people within the entertainment
circle made their way over. They were all sorts of Film Emperors/Empresses who had
received numerous awards and the Music Queens/Kings. Whenever a celeb stepped out of
the car, it would cause an uproar. Then, several reporters tugged and pulled one another
just to take pictures. It was quite a bustling and crowded scene.
Resplendent Entertainment was well used to these types of happenings and in order to
accommodate the reporters, the red carpet had been extended. Therefore, celebrities could
comfortably flaunt and garner attention. Resplendent Entertainment’s actors would also
walk the same red carpet. Although this was Resplendent Entertainment’s celebratory
banquet, many people referred to it as ‘walking the red carpet’. Who let there be more
guests here than at the actual award ceremonies?
However, not everyone was willing to walk this red carpet. At least, Su Yanyi didn’t join
the crowd. But Qin Jiran walked the red carpet. It wasn’t because he was willing to join the
crowd but because he wasn’t already at his office. He had to rush over from the set, stepping
up the pace of the filming so that it could be released around the Spring Festival. Ever since
Christmas, the whole team had started to work overtime and he, as the male lead and
director, got busier.
Despite the rush to come over, Qin Jiran was still the brightest existence; his imposing
aura even more evident in the black suit he wore. As he walked over, there was thunderous
applause. Reporters who had been interviewing others, all hurried over; taking all sorts of
pictures of Qin Jiran, not being stingy in the least.
Though Qin Jiran never stopped walking, he expressionlessly passed through the layers
of barriers and straight into the building. Many reporters were disheartened by his action
and felt that the Film Emperor wasn’t giving them face. But, so what if he didn’t give them
face? As long as they’re still a part of the news media, they couldn’t do anything to Qin Jiran.
They couldn’t offend the numerous people who supported him from behind the scenes.
“Did you hear? Someone bought Tiansheng Media.” When the reporters had leisure
time, they gathered to chat.
“Why are you bringing this up suddenly? I heard just a bit, but it probably isn’t true.
After all, Tiangsheng Media is a powerful company too. How can someone just buy the
company so easily?” Another reporter shared his doubts.
“Certainly, there’s a reason why I am mentioning this. You guys know of the Film
Emperor who just walked in, right? I heard that he was the one who bought the
company.” The reporter who had approached the subject pointed mysteriously at
Resplendent Entertainment’s door. It felt like he knew of an unknown secret.
But in reality, if a reporter knew about this too, then it wasn’t a secret really. At least, to
those who were well-informed, it wasn’t a secret.
The fact that the event had advanced to this point had nothing to do with Qin Jiran’s side
leaking the information. It was because there was no need for concealing it. Although
buying Wang Media wasn’t successful, the Wang Family did suffer a lot from this. Qin Jiran
had obtained more than half of Tiangsheng’s shares to become the largest shareholder in
the company. This also cut off one of the Wang Family’s support in the media world. But the
Su Family and the Wang Family had kept the news under wraps, so not everyone knew
about it.
The Su Family didn’t feel the necessity to publicize the news It was only a small
accomplishment and still a long way from their final goal. The Su Family felt that it wasn’t
time for Qin Jiran to be unveiled since he was still in the entertainment circle. When he
really planned on entering the business world, it would be more suitable to announce it
then.
On the other hand, the Wang Family had lost a lot of faces. So, they naturally didn’t want
to announce the news. But how could they really press the news down? News still reached
the public.
As more and more reporters joined in, Qin Jiran arrived at Su Yanyi’s office. She was
waiting for him.
Resplendent Entertainment’s annual banquet was in the company’s banquet room. The
hall which was enough for thousands of people was now filled with guests. Even though it
was winter, the guests wore less and less than the previous person that entered. Many wore
evening dresses that revealed their shoulders and backs. They were really competing
against one another in showing off. It was a dazzling sight. For men, though they dressed
much more reserved than women, they weren’t lacking in an imposing manner.
In the banquet lounge, groups of people gathered together. The dozens of round tables in
the front were reserved for a select few elites. Ordinary stars sat at the back and those
without invitations could only stand at the side. After all, too many people were here.
Of course, people didn’t come to just stand here. The majority came to expand their
network and to experience an event like this. Besides the numerous actors, there were
many famous directors and screenwriters. Several company representatives and investors
were in attendance too. All they needed to do was find one or two people who took an
interest in them and perhaps they’d land a spot in the next movie!
Time passed by slowly and only a few minutes were left before the event started.
Although many people were still chatting, they would take a look around from time to time.
They seemed to be looking for something and some curious people even asked their
friends.
“Ling’er, the fact that you’re not paying attention to me is upsetting me. Which
handsome guy are you thinking of? Tell me.” A handsome man pretended to look bitter
and sad. The person who he was teasing was Fang Ling’er, Resplendent Entertainment’s
Film Empress.
“Tianjun, you’ve guessed correctly this time. I am thinking of a handsome man and
he’s extremely handsome!” Fang Ling’er was someone who could take a joke. Not only did
she not explain, but she also admitted to it calmly. Her serious look even made Mo Tiangjun
curious.
Mo Tianjun was a contracted singer in Resplendent Entertainment. He was abroad for

advanced studies and only just came back. Because he was famous for his love songs, many
fans called him the ‘King of Love Songs.’
“Which handsome guy has captured our Ling’er’s heart?” Tianjun didn’t know that
Fang Ling’er had a boyfriend, so he really thought that she was interested in someone.
“Well, I’m not necessarily interested. That handsome man isn’t someone I can
casually be interested in.” When Fang Ling’er heard his reply, she immediately retorted
while feigning fear.
This made Tianjun smile.
“What’s the reason?” Mo Tianjun asked.
“Because he has a Queen. Just a glare from the Queen is very terrifying. If I were to
really take an interest in him, I’d probably have to bid goodbye to the entertainment
circle.” Although Fang Ling’er spoke casually, she was actually being serious because
this was the truth.
“The Queen? This is similar to a person I know. Are you actually talking about her?”
Mo Tianjun stiffened and asked in suspicion. He clearly respected that Queen in his mind a
lot.
“It must be her. Besides President Su, who dares to call herself the Queen?” Yet, Fang
Ling’er nodded her head seriously and gave Mo Tianjun a definite answer.
“I heard of President Su and Brother Qin being together. Who knew that they would
actually get married? After I heard that, I thought it was a joke at first but they openly
admitted to this later on. It really scared me then.” Mo Tianjun recalled his reaction
when he’s abroad and thought it was funny.
“When I first heard the news, I thought they were joking too. Have you seen two cold
people dating? But not only did they openly admit this, later on, I thought the two were
a great match. You haven’t seen how the two get along. Heh, they’ll blind your eyes!”
When Fang Ling’er said this, she scrunched her nose and seemed to think back to the
situation. She was really jealous and wanted PDA with her boyfriend. But due to her status,
it’s better if she didn’t make her relationship public. Otherwise, it would influence her
career. This was why she was jealous of Qin Jiran who was able to face the public so calmly.
But this was also because Qin Jiran had married Su Yanyi. That woman was valiant to the
point no one could be jealous of her. Because she was with Qin Jiran, anyone with eyes
would never say that she wasn’t a match for Qin Jiran. This was also the reason why many
of Qin Jiran’s fans were at a loss for words.
“The way they get along? Have you seen the two of them? How are they?” Mo Tianjun
was curious by the moment. It wasn’t just him but also the few others nearby who were
listening to the two speak. Many were Resplendent’s actors, but some were from other
companies. Therefore, everyone was interested in what was going to happen next.
There were too many people interested in Qin Jiran, the Film Emperor, and Su Yanyi, the
entertainment circle’s Queen’s relationship. Although the two had announced it, no one
knew their story. Because no one knew, it increased the urge of finding out!
“Film Emperor Qin and I are starring in a film together. President Su visits him and
brings food sometimes. Although I couldn’t see through her expression, she looks at
Film Emperor Qin differently. Whenever the two looked at each other … how do I
describe this? Oh, it was like they understood each other even without words. They
stared at each other, full of emotions. One could tell that they are in love.” Fang Ling’er
was vivid with her words and after her description, everyone revealed a look of
understanding. But they looked at Fang Ling’er with doubt thereafter.
“Um, is what you’re saying true? Don’t exaggerate that much. We’re not shooting
scenes here!” An actor who joined the crowd looked at her, clearly in disbelief.

Chapter 85 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
“Don’t you know? Haven’t you seen a picture of the two on the internet? Major
forums and websites have been sharing the pictures. According to the rate of
forwarding of some pictures, it’s been over ten million times.” Said an actress from
Resplendent. Although she wasn’t as famous as Fang Ling’er, she was about to become
a B-lister.
“How can you believe things on the internet? Don’t you know what hyping the
audience up means in our industry?” An actress who was enjoying the show clearly didn’t
believe that Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi’s relationship was real or that they had a pretty good
relationship.
“Humph. President Su isn’t fond of hyping the audience. You think that there is a
necessity for her to do that based on her and Qin Jiran’s statuses and reputations?”
Although Fang Ling’er was scared of Su Yanyi, in reality, she respected her a lot too. It was
all because of Resplendent Entertainment’s training that helped her gain the position she
was in right now. The company had fended off numerous people who had impure intentions
towards her or those who wanted to suppress her. She was deeply indebted to the company
and even though she’d reached this position today, she’d never thought of leaving
Resplendent. She knew that there was no other company more suitable for her than the
current.
Fang Ling’er admired Su Yanyi’s ability and power. This girl had started to manage the
office when she wasn’t even 18. Soon after, she turned it into a leading industry. She
understood and respected Su Yanyi more and more as the company progressed. That was
something no one could understand. Therefore, when someone wanted to accuse Su Yanyi,
she had stood up for her in the first moments.
“Yes. Please be careful of your words. If some news were to spread out, it might not
have a good influence. President Su might not want to hear about it either.” Mo Tianjun
threatened as well. Of course, it wasn’t really a threat but a warning instead.
It couldn’t help but be said that to the actors of Resplendent’s their company gave off a
feeling of home. This wasn’t just because Resplendent had given them a better treatment
and better growth prospects, but also because Resplendent had helped and cultivated many
of them. Many of the celebrated Film Emperors/Empresses or Music Queens/Kings were
groomed right from when they debuted. Then, under the company’s protection, they began
to thrive and mature. This is why they had the accomplishments they had today.
Although people would fight within the company, if there was a common enemy outside,
everyone cooperated with each other. This created a great camaraderie within the company.
The actress realized that she had said too much. She glared at everyone angrily before
she hurriedly left this small group.
“If President Su were to hear this, she’d probably not be able to stay in the
entertainment circle anymore.” Mo Tianjin stared at the person’s rear view and said in
exaggeration.
“President Su isn’t that petty. It’s not like she is afraid of someone talking about her.”
Yet, Fang Ling’er smiled. President Su had powerful means and methods yet would never
spend time arguing with an insignificant figure.
They casually chatted for a bit and it was almost time for the event to begin. The
celebratory banquet was official starting.
Kang Zhong, who was the main planner had invited a new, young and vivacious woman to
be the host. He also invited the Elder Brother from Long Media to be the co-host. The two of
them echoed one another and hyped up the atmosphere.
At this time, Kang Zhong contacted Su Yanyi. He said, “President Su, the celebratory
banquet is starting. You should come down now.”
“Hm, in five minutes.”
Su Yanyi hung up and looked at Qin Jiran who was waiting for her on one side. She picked
up a small box and faintly said, “Let’s go.”
In under five minutes, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran arrived at the banquet lounge. When the
person in charge of welcoming, a staff within Resplendent’s Public Relations Department,
spotted the President and Film Emperor Qin, he immediately welcomed them. He brought
the two into the VIP lounge room and directly to the back-left corner of the banquet lounge.
Kang Zhong was already waiting there. From this angle, they could see two-thirds of the
lounge. They could basically view the whole scene from here.
“President Su, the seat is ready. Let me bring you over.”

Because Su Yanyi usually kept a low-profile, the celebratory banquet didn’t set a program
for Su Yanyi to talk. Though, they reserved her a spot. It was the table at the very center that
was decorated with a golden tablecloth. Qin Jiran’s spot was next to hers.
When Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi sat down, they naturally attracted many people’s attention.
The reporters who were able to attend the banquet kept pressing the buttons on the
cameras, taking pictures of the two of them together.
The celebratory banquet’s programs went by quickly. The hosts didn’t say too much and
there weren’t too complicated programs. Rewards were given one after the other. It wasn’t
like those typical awards ceremonies. It felt much more casual. After all, it was just rewards
given to the people in the company. Although the process was simple, the rewards were
practical. It ranged from money to vacations and from houses to race cars. It varied based
on each person’s status and progress. There were other sorts of rewards too that brought
happiness to everyone. Those who were able to bag a reward on stage all left with a
satisfied look. Based on this, the company’s rewards had more benefits than actual awards
ceremonies.
People further on bagged much more precious rewards. In the end, it was time to give the
Best Actor Award.
“The Best Actor Award this year in Resplendent Entertainment goes to Film Emperor
Qin — Qin Jiran. At the same time, not only did he receive the Starlight Best Male Actor
Award, but also the best male actor to bag the Starlight Best Male Actor Award with the
youngest debut time. Now, let’s welcome Resplendent Entertainment’s President,
President Su Yanyi to give away the reward to our Film Emperor.”
When the host was done, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi both stood up and looked at each other.
Then, they walked to the stage in mutual understanding and stood in front of everyone.
The host passed the microphones to the two and asked, “Film Emperor Qin, can you
tell us how you feel after receiving this award?”
“I am very honored and happy.” Qin Jiran naturally wouldn’t reject but he answered it
simply. Although it was just a short six words, it was enough to express his emotions right
now. He was really happy but not because he was able to receive just any award, but rather
because he could stand along with Su Yanyi here.
“Then President Su, is there anything you want to say since you’re standing here
with Film Emperor Qin and you will be awarding him Resplendent Entertainment’s
annual Best Actor Award?”
“Continue to work hard. I am looking forward to Jiran being on the awards stage
numerous times in the future.” When Su Yanyi said this, she looked seriously at Qin Jiran.
What she said right now contained her expectation of Qin Jiran.
Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi and nodded his head filmly. He shifted the microphone but
said to Su Yanyi in a soft voice. “I will.”
If this was Su Yanyi’s expectation of him, he would do his best to meet it!
“Heh, should I say the man sings and the woman follows, or the woman sings and the
man follows? President Su and Film Emperor Qin’s personalities are well-suited to each
other. They even talk in simplistic words. It makes it seem like I am talking too much.
Now, I’m going to stop talking nonsense and delaying everyone’s time. Let’s welcome
President Su in rewarding Film Emperor Qin now.” The host teased the two a bit but
didn’t dare to say much. Even if he didn’t say anything, everyone was familiar with the
duo’s cold and indifferent personas.
When the host said this, everyone’s attention shifted to the reward. They were eager to
see what Queen Su’s reward would be.
A few women and men who had romantic personalities couldn’t help but think that the
reward would be a kiss. That way, they could also enjoy the scene.
Su Yanyi calmly delivered the box in her hands to Qin Jiran. She’d finished making that
yesterday. Just in case, she even placed this in the system’s storage, fearing that someone
might see it.
Qin Jiran calmly took it from her hands, but his eyes were clearly filled with excitement
and happiness. This was because Kang Zhong had revealed to him that Su Yanyi had
personally made this for him. When he thought of this, he treasured the gift in his hand
even more.
“It’s such an exquisite box. What would be inside? Let our Film Emperor Qin open it
and take a look, ok?” The host found a suitable time to interrupt the two. In reality, this
was also a part of the program. After all, there was no such thing as keeping the reward a
secret when this was a celebratory banquet for the people.
Qin Jiran looked at Su Yanyi, asking her through his eyes. He felt that he should open it
too. His fingers were on the two sides of the box and about to open the box. He was curious
what the gift was too.
But in the next moment, there was a pair of slender hands on the box which covered the
lid of the box.
“Take a look when you’re home.” Even though Su Yanyi didn’t speak through the
microphone, everyone heard her cold and chilly voice. Then, voices of disappointment rang.
“President Su, you don’t need to keep it such a secret. Unless you’re using this
opportunity to give Film Emperor Qin a gift of love?” There were some who wanted to
watch a show and were brave enough to start shouting.
“Right, President Su. We know of everyone’s rewards so there’s no need in keeping
Film Emperor Qin’s reward a secret. No matter what it is, we won’t be jealous!”
“President Su, just let us take a look. We won’t tell anyone else!”
More and more people were creating a nuisance. Yet, Su Yanyi remained unmoving. She
didn’t have the intention of giving in at all!
Nonsense! How could she change her mind? If other people found out that she’d gifted
Qin Jiran underwear, where would her face go? She wouldn’t need to come out and mingle
around in the future then!
Ri: Any thoughts on QJR’s reaction to SYY’s gift?

Chapter 85 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
“Cough, cough. President Su, I don’t think it’s good to keep it a secret. Why don’t you
let Film Emperor Qin take it out and show it off? Everyone’s quite curious and I heard
that you personally made the gift. It must be special…” The host had naturally received
inside news from Kang Zhong. But now that he had said so, the host clearly didn’t wish
for longevity.
Su Yanyi glared coldly at him as though she was going to get rid of the host. The host
immediately backed up a few steps in fright. He shone an embarrassed smile and didn’t
dare say another word.
According to another famous host, after this host was through with Resplendent
Entertainment’s celebratory banquet, he was packed off by the company to a faraway place
in the name of ‘charitable volunteering’ for three months. When he returned, people said
his eyes turned green at the sight of meat.
“Go home and take a look. Only you can look at it. If anyone speaks another word…
humph. Get on with the next program!” An expressionless Su Yanyi spoke in a cold voice.
She first commanded Qin Jiran, then eyed the people who wanted to cause a racket. Her
gaze was stern and severe to the extent that it could kill people. No one dared to say
another word and after that, Su Yanyi ordered the host.
Once Su Yanyi was done, she pulled Qin Jiran’s hand and left with him, leaving a bunch of
people to die from curiosity. They were curious but didn’t dare to voice their thoughts.
Qin Jiran pinched the box. He didn’t know why but he had a strange feeling that this
reward or gift was shameful in a sense.
Qin Jiran couldn’t help but feel embarrassed. So much so that his ear tips were red, but he
tried his best to restrain his train of thought which was thinking about something else. He
really shouldn’t be letting his imagination run wild!
When he sat back down, Qin Jiran hesitated but held the box personally in his hands. He
didn’t leave it on the table by his side. Su Yanyi noticed his behavior and was comforted. She
didn’t say much but mumbled in her heart that this upgrading mission was really digging a
pit for her!
Not far in the distance, Kang Zhong glanced at the box and helplessly pushed the rim of
his glasses up. If he asked Jiran what President Su had gifted him, would he tell him?
Besides the people at the scene with complicated expressions, people on the website
started to investigate the gift too.
It was uncertain which artiste or reporter had captured the image of Su Yanyi and Qin
Jiran on stage. Without any edits, they posted this on the internet and many users had seen
it. While discussing this, they also forwarded the images. When Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi’s fans
found out about this, they left all sorts of comments under their Weibos.
Film Emperor, please share a picture! If you don’t post a picture of the gift, post one of
you and the Queen kissing. Take your pick!
Why is the Queen always shocking us? She even gifts a present in such a high-profile
manner, to the extent where everyone in the world knows she has given the Film Emperor a
gift. Yet, none of us knows what the gift is!
Right, what did she give him? Why is there a mysterious feeling? Could it be…
The ellipsis at the end led to many guesses.
Could it be what? How about the person above guesses with us? I will bet a carrot. The
Queen probably gifted the Film Emperor a watch.
I don’t think it would be this mysterious if it were a watch. I think it is highly possible for
it to be a belt. The belt has a deeper meaning, so the Queen didn’t announce it.
It’s possible for it to be a belt. A watch is pretty nice too. But I keep thinking that these
two items are too ordinary. Could it be a disk of some sort? It may have memories of the
two of them together. Just thinking about it seems romantic!
The person above took a good guess but there is quite a gap from reality. You guys really
think that the Queen is a romantic person? Why do I think that is not the case?!
I support the person above.
Then what could it be? Film Emperor, please reveal it. We want to see pictures. Please
PDA!
These were the comments left on the Film Emperor’s Weibo. Now, for the comments
under the Queen’s.
Queen Su, what did you gift him? Quickly tell us. Let us have a look too!
The box isn’t too big or heavy. Could it be the keys to a race car? Rich people usually give
these things. The Queen is certainly more domineering than the rest.
The race car is too ordinary. It’s not a novel idea and I keep thinking this mysterious thing
is something else. Maybe it’s the type of thing that normal people would never think of!
This was probably a person who had discovered half the truth.
It is pretty mysterious, and I think that this gift is probably something shameful!
Otherwise why would the Queen insist on not opening the box?
It couldn’t help but be said that this person was closer to the truth.
Shameful? Ahhh, I got it. Could it be that?!
Person above, remain calm. Let your filthy thoughts disappear!
I didn’t even say what it is and you’re calling me filthy? Aren’t you filthy too?!
Hahah, how come I guessed it too? Am I filthy too…?
Ok, ok. I think all your guesses are wrong. She could give him those types of things during
normal times too. It isn’t necessary for her to do it right now. Let’s be normal and keep
guessing.
While everyone was guessing on the web, Qin Jiran received a message sent by Jiang
Xiaobin. It naturally had to do with the gift. Qin Jiran read it and chose to ignore it. He had
no idea what the gift was either and was equally curious, ok!
Qin Jiran’s gaze landed on the box in his hands again. This box wasn’t big, and the length
and width didn’t exceed 15cms while the height was less than 10cms. He didn’t feel much
weight in his hands either. Based on the dimensions, although it seemed like a watch, these
types of boxes weren’t used to hold watches. Plus, it felt way lighter than that.
Moreover, Brother Kang said that Yanyi had personally made it for him. He had no idea
what it was.
As the banquet continued, no matter Qin Jiran or Su Yanyi, their attention wasn’t on the
banquet anymore. They just chatted with the people who walked up to them for a bit before
leaving the company after giving out the rewards.
“Everyone is curious about your gift.” When they were by themselves in the car, Qin
Jiran casually spoke up.
“You will find out once you take a look.” Su Yanyi answered expressionlessly.
“Can I look now?” Qin Jiran asked eagerly.
The corner of Su Yanyi’s eyes twitched. “Look at it when you’re home!” She said coldly.
Qin Jiran was extremely familiar with the changes in Su Yanyi’s expressions now. Seeing
her expression, he felt a bit odd. Why did he feel like Yanyi was angry and wasn’t willing to
let him see the gift? Could there be something off about this gift?
Qin Jiran helplessly inquired. “With this strange reaction, Yanyi, could you possibly
have given me something strange?”
After all their time together, Qin Jiran wasn’t that cautious in Su Yanyi’s presence or
rather was slow-witted. He would crack a few jokes sometimes.
Su Yanyi glanced at Qin Jiran calmly. “If it’s something you can see daily, will you
think it’s strange?”
If it was really something strange, she wouldn’t be in such a dilemma now!
“Something I can see daily?” Qin Jiran repeated and believed that he had gotten a hint.
What’s something that he could see daily and personally made by someone?
Qin Jiran attempted his best to think but still came up with no answer. The part where it
was personally made limited his thoughts because he really couldn’t think of something he
could see daily that was made by Su Yanyi.
He pondered over this the whole day, up until the two were home. Qin Jiran sat in the
living room and eagerly asked without even changing his clothes. “Yanyi, can I open the
gift now?”
He was more and more curious by the moment because he was unable to guess. Qin Jiran
had been absolutely eager this whole time.
Su Yanyi swept a look at Qin Jiran and left a rear view of herself for Qin Jiran. While
walking up the stairs, she said, “You can take a look. I will be going back to my room. If
there isn’t any problem, don’t disturb me.”
Su Yanyi’s behavior shocked Qin Jiran. He was stunned for a few seconds before he
snapped out of the trance. He shook the gift in his hand. Although he couldn’t see her
expression, why did he feel like Su Yanyi was running away or being bashful?
Just what type of gift would make her react like this?
Qin Jiran placed the gift box in front of him in all seriousness. He cupped the sides of the
box carefully before he opened the lid…
Black and made from silk, a neat and tidy cloth, lay quietly in the box. When Qin Jiran first
saw it, he innocently thought of something — handkerchief.
In Qin Jiran’s mind, only men would use handkerchiefs that were of this size. Most
importantly, of course, only men’s handkerchiefs could be used as a gift. As for the other
things, Qin Jiran hadn’t thought of it them at all.
But when he took out the small and exquisite ‘handkerchief’ and slowly unfolded it, it
was impossible to conceal his bewilderment.
Qin Jiran sat on the sofa with a blank expression. He held the black thing in his hand and
looked unbelievably at it in disbelief. It was indeed stupid and quite funny.
Ri: I still can’t believe that QJR believed it was a handkerchief LOL
Larkspur: Seems like he’s the Emperor of innocence. XD

Chapter 85 Part 4
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur and Reading Rainbow
At this point, Qin Jiran wondered if he was imagining things again. Otherwise, why would
he be seeing such a strange and special gift?!
Qin Jiran stared blankly for a long time before placing the thing back into the box, with a
stiff face. Although he really wanted to say that he was imagining things, the truth was
staring him in the face… He couldn’t even lie to himself. He could only, helplessly, accept this
fact. Su Yanyi did give him black underwear as a gift!
Could it be that Yanyi had seen him wear something like this before, so she thought he
liked this style? Which was why she had gifted him this? But even if she knew that he liked
this style, it wouldn’t be good to give him something like this. He felt that there was
something strange about it and felt uncomfortable. His face was on fire.
Qin Jiran hesitated for a while before he picked up the box and slowly walked to Su
Yanyi’s bedroom. He walked right to the door and stopped. He didn’t knock. Instead, he
stood there for a long time before bringing the box back to his room.
At the same time, Su Yanyi was glaring at the virtual image of 001 in displeasure and
asked, “Why hasn’t the system declared that I’ve completed the upgrading mission? I’ve
even given him the gift!”
The mission to upgrade from Level Two to Three is for you to personally make a black
underwear for Mr. Master and make sure it fits him. You also need to receive his praise. But
you’ve only completed half the mission. Although Mr. Master has received the black
underwear, he hasn’t worn it so who knows if it fits him? He hasn’t commented on it either,
so the mission is obviously incomplete.
001 innocently explained.
“Whether it’s suitable or not? Are you saying I need to watch him wear it?!” Because
she was too angry, Su Yanyi stopped communicating with 001 in her heart. Instead, she
exclaimed it aloud.
001 shrunk its neck vividly and nodded its head meekly.
This should be the case.
At this moment, Su Yanyi felt like everything collapsed. What was wrong with this
system? It wasn’t like a virtuous wife system but more like a prank system.
Su Yanyi was angry and the air around her tense and serious. 001 had taken it to heart
and shrunk its neck in fear. Yet, the eyes kept spinning around and seemingly thinking of
something.
Master, it’s pretty nice to personally take a look too. Think about it. Mr. Master has a great
physique and it’s a fetching sight as well. You had caught a glimpse last time and thought it
was great.
As the perv 001 spoke and it seemed like it was about to drool.
Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and asked coldly. “You have seen him before?”
Right then, the timid 001 swallowed hard and fiercely shook its head. Master is too scary
and won’t even let itself take a look at all! Even if it had seen it before, it definitely couldn’t
admit to it!
“Humph!” Su Yanyi naturally didn’t believe 001. Even so, she wouldn’t be bothered with
arguing with a system. But when 001 said those words, Su Yanyi couldn’t help but reminisce
the scene from before…
Bronze skin, well-toned, sultry body, and the jet black…Oh, forget the black thing… The
moment she thought of it, she felt a headache arising!
Hm, she could take a look at other things. After all, she needed to complete the system’s
upgrading mission. Why not take a look as well?
When Su Yanyi opened the door to Qin Jiran’s room, she found him staring at the black
underwear in confusion. When he saw her, he instinctively wanted to hide the underwear
behind him but realized that it was unnecessary. Since Yanyi had already seen it, he would
just be overdoing it.
“You…’re…. you’re here.” Qin Jiran was still a bit slow and felt awkward as he held the
underwear in his hand.
“Do you like the gift I gave you?”
Perhaps she had prepared her heart when she came here, compared to Qin Jiran’s
unnaturalness, Su Yanyi looked quite casual. Didn’t she just make black underwear for Qin
Jiran? It’s nothing big.
Qin Jiran could feel the redness on his face. Truthfully, he thought it was quite
embarrassing that his beloved had gifted him underwear.
“Pretty.. pretty good. Thank you.” Qin Jiran responded, even though the tips of his ears
were flushed.
When he heard ‘gift’, Qin Jiran suddenly thought of the gifts he’d bought for Su Yanyi.
Although he hadn’t given her any of those, they paled in comparison to Su Yanyi’s.
When he thought of this, Qin Jiran felt a headache arising. What sort of random and
irrelevant things had he been thinking of? He was really shocked by Su Yanyi’s gift.
“Good? Does that mean you like it?” Su Yanyi retorted, not at all considering that they’re
discussing underwear.
Qin Jiran nodded his head speechlessly. Could he say no? Of course, it’s not that he didn’t
like it. This was the first time he’d received a gift like this. He was just flabbergasted.
Actually, Qin Jiran was quite skeptical. He was ill at ease with Su Yanyi’s line of thought.
Why did she give him black underwear?! No wonder she wouldn’t let him take it out in
public. If people had found out…cough, cough. It’s better not to think of that scenario.
“Then change into it in front of me.” Su Yanyi said this unnaturally. It felt like she was
having Qin Jiran change into new clothes instead of underwear.
Qin Jiran really couldn’t control his rigid countenance. His eyes twitched as he looked at
Su Yanyi wordlessly. He was trying to ascertain if she was simply teasing him or really
wanted a look.
If it was the former, he would just admit defeat and beg for mercy. So what if Yanyi would
see him make a fool out of himself? As long as Yanyi was happy, he would be too. But if it
was the latter…Qin Jiran had no idea if he would really change into this underwear for Yanyi
to see!
“Yanyi… um.. you gave me a really good gift. I plan on treasuring it. How could I bear
to wear it?” Qin Jiran let out an awkward laugh. As he said this, he wanted to place the
underwear back into the box. Don’t mention that this is a gift Yanyi personally made for
him. Even if it wasn’t, he was embarrassed to change into his underwear in front of Yanyi…
Ah! A thought suddenly lit up in Qin Jiran’s head. He recalled a problem that he had been
ignoring!
This was something that Yanyi had personally made for him? Personally made for him?!
Suddenly, Qin Jiran looked strangely at the black underwear in the box. The needlework
indeed looked different. If he looked carefully, he would notice that it wasn’t that neat.
Had Yanyi really, personally, made this underwear for him? Qin Jiran’s face changed at the
thought!
In reality, no matter what gift it was, as long as Yanyi was the one who gave it, he liked it
all. Despite the strangeness of the gift, Qin Jiran was extremely happy. At this time, he
noticed that she hadn’t just given him a present. She’d personally made it for him. It held a
significant meaning.
Besides the awkwardness and embarrassment in his eyes, Qin Jiran suddenly felt
touched. Before she could say anything, he spoke in an unsteady tone. “Yanyi… you.. you
made this?”
Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and there was a change in expression for a moment. She
seemed to be shocked but also shy. But this was just for a moment. She quickly collected
herself and answered. “Naturally.”
Qin Jiran blinked his eyes and suddenly laughed. The last trace of awkwardness
disappeared and he looked at Su Yanyi with incredible gentleness.
“Thank you. You have great craftsmanship.” Qin Jiran thanked her genuinely.
Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and she detected Qin Jiran’s change in attitude.
Nonetheless, she didn’t mind much. No matter how this man was, she didn’t feel pressured
around him.
“Then change into it and let me see.” Su Yanyi urged. Whether she wanted to see or not
was secondary. It was the system that wanted to see it!
“Ok!”
This time, Qin Jiran didn’t hesitate either. Yanyi didn’t even mind so why should he act coy
and bashful? Since Yanyi wanted to see, he would let her.
“I will go change in the bathroom.” But though he’s allowing her to see, he couldn’t
really change in front of her. Qin Jiran took the underwear to the bathroom.
Su Yanyi was shocked that the man had straightforwardly agreed to this yet looked
forward to this. She walked to the bed and sat on the side, waiting to admire the sight.
Qin Jiran quickly came out but was a bit reserved. He wore a bathrobe that concealed the
‘view’. When he noticed Su Yanyi eyeing him in anticipation, he helplessly said, “It’s a good
fit. Cough… um.. you want to see it?”
Being an artiste, whenever he didn’t wear underwear on camera, he still wore swimming
trunks. In reality, the underwear and the trunks were about the same. But in front of Yanyi,
he felt uncomfortable.
“Of course!” Su Yanyi answered as a matter of factly.
Qin Jiran looked on profoundly, with an odd glint in his eyes. He thought of something
and stared at Yanyi, serenely.
At the same time that Qin Jiran’s expression changed, the atmosphere in the room
changed as well. As Qin Jiran’s fingers slowly moved, the air became even more ambiguous.
Likewise, Su Yanyi looked at Qin Jiran differently.
Ri: Updates may not be as consistent or frequent uwu. School starts on Thursday T^T.

Chapter 86 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Becoming Stupider
As Qin Jiran moved his fingers, the strap securing the robe slowly fell down, revealing the
seductive bronze chest.
Su Yanyi’s eyes brightened at the sight and glued on right to the view. Qin Jiran started to
feel warm while his eyes turned darker.
“Yanyi, if you keep looking at me like this, I can’t control myself.” Qin Jiran was yet to
take off his robe but had revealed half his body. Feeling Su Yanyi’s overly fervent gaze, he
finally couldn’t control himself and walked a few steps over, slowly making his way to Yanyi.
“Can’t control yourself? Are you…threatening me?” Su Yanyi didn’t move at all but
slightly raised her eyebrows, seemingly attempting to provoke him.
“Clearly not. I’m just stating the truth.” Su Yanyi’s gaze on him was like a blaze, easily
igniting him.
By the time he finished speaking, Qin Jiran’s standing right in front of Su Yanyi. While she
was still startled, he pushed her down and started to wantonly kiss her!
He really couldn’t control himself!
From the start, this kiss was a bit frantic and lacking the normal gentleness and
delicateness from before. Yet, this made Su Yanyi feel more passionate and moved. Her
emotions stirred, heart, thumped rapidly, she turned muddled.
She wrapped her hands around the man’s neck and immersed herself in the kiss all the
more. Her passionate response made him even more excited. His hands slowly moved
around Su Yanyi’s body.
Right now, she was wearing loose cotton pajamas. His movements quickly messed up her
clothes, revealing beautiful skin around her neck. Qin Jiran was dazzled by the sight and
couldn’t help but change the place he was kissing. He landed numerous soft kisses on her
neck.
The intimate action quickly aroused Qin Jiran. His whole body was burning and although
Su Yanyi was a bit befuddled, she sensed his change as well. She slightly squinted her eyes
and there was a tint of hesitation in them.
Su Yanyi wasn’t a little girl who knew nothing of the world. She understood what would
happen if she didn’t stop him right now, which was why she hesitated. Despite her
hesitation, Su Yanyi didn’t have the heart to deny him. Instead, she indulged herself in the
pleasure Qin Jiran was giving her.
She liked this man! She didn’t reject what this man was doing to her either! They were
lawfully wedded couple! Most importantly, she’d chosen to be with this man forever!
Then, wasn’t it normal for them to do the deed? If Qin Jiran wasn’t overly cautious and
careful, lacked a noble’s bearings or was unyielding, they might’ve done the deed already.
Even if she wasn’t certain that she loved this man during that time, she probably wouldn’t
reject him still. Not to mention, their relationship had developed to the point where she was
certain of her feelings for the man. Why would she reject him now?
But, just because Yanyi didn’t reject this didn’t mean that the situation would progress.
Qin Jiran was extremely good at controlling his feelings. Moreover, alongside his love for Su
Yanyi, he respected her as well. No matter his lack of control, he wouldn’t really do anything
to hurt Su Yanyi.
So, at the very end, Qin Jiran suddenly rolled off of Su Yanyi and laid on the side of the
bed. His chest was rapidly heaving up and down as though he was trying to control himself.
Su Yanyi slowly sat up and looked at him with a complicated gaze. And yet, she too felt
helpless.
“I thought my answer was obvious enough.” Su Yanyi said in a hoarse voice. She didn’t
reject him which meant she’d consented to what was to follow. Who knew that this man
would still stop in the end?
Qin Jiran’s gaze was complicated as well; his pent-up desire clearly visible in his eyes. Yet,
reasoning had taken precedence. Likewise, he said hoarsely, “Now is not the time. Let’s
wait a bit.”
From the start to the end, he never wanted Yanyi’s body. He was eager for Yanyi’s love.
Although his whole body had been desiring to take Yanyi, reasoning told him that now was
not the right time. Their relationship hadn’t reached that level. He needed to wait some
more!
Qin Jiran believed that their relationship had yet to the level; not because of his love for
her, but because Yanyi didn’t feel the same about him.
Although Qin Jiran could feel that Su Yanyi liked him and was slowly progressing to
loving him, it was still in the budding phase. The two hadn’t really been together for a long
time. They were like couples who’d just gotten together. Although they had feelings for one
another, they needed to be together for a while before considering intimacy.
It’s not that Qin Jiran was old-fashioned or because he didn’t want to. His desire to take
her had almost drowned all his reasoning but he’d controlled himself in the end. It was all
because he held onto this relationship and hoped that Yanyi would truly and deeply love
him before they took the most intimate step. Until such time, he absolutely didn’t want
Yanyi to feel forced. In addition, he didn’t want this relationship to seem casual or be
treated disrespectfully!
“Then, wait until when?”
For a split second, Su Yanyi was angry. She had gotten herself to this point and this man
still wanted to wait? Was she lacking in charm? In this moment, even though Su Yanyi was
well aware of this man’s feelings for her, she was still angry.
“Until you say that you love me!” As long as one persisted on something, one would
have courage. Right now, Qin Jiran was determined and stubborn, with a hue of dominance.
“You want to hear me confess?” Su Yanyi’s voice changed to a dangerous note. She was a
bit angry at Qin Jiran’s probing. He had actually said that to her, as though he was
threatening her. It was a strange feeling.
“I naturally want to but I hope that you will voluntarily and truthfully say this to me.
Yanyi, no matter how long I have to wait, I will wait!” I will wait until you love me just
like how I love you!
“How do you know that I don’t love you now?” Su Yanyi’s tone had changed again.
Although she wasn’t angry now, she was still a bit miffed.
“Then do you love me now?” Qin Jiran stared into Su Yanyi’s eyes seriously. In contrast to
Su Yanyi’s ire, Qin Jiran appeared calm. Yet, if someone were to look carefully, they would
notice a tinge of unease and yearning hidden deep within his eyes.
This wasn’t the first time Qin Jiran had asked something similar to Su Yanyi. But he had
no idea if her answer would still be the same.
Still, Su Yanyi was hesitant for a split second. If he’d asked her if she liked him, it was
certain that she did. But love…
That split second of hesitation didn’t escape Qin Jiran. He was disappointed in his heart
but concealed it on the surface. Instead, he smiled warmly and softly kissed the corner of Su
Yanyi’s lips. In an indulging tone, he said, “Since you’re not sure, you don’t need to
answer. Yanyi, no need to rush. Really. Let’s keep it slow. I believe that one day, you will
tell me.”
Even though Qin Jiran was disappointed, he was filled with hope as well. Yanyi didn’t
answer immediately. Although her demeanour was that of refusal, it was also a solemn and
prudent one. Yanyi was pondering over their relationship and as long as she had the heart
to willingly treat their feelings with seriousness, Qin Jiran was extremely happy!
Although he wished for more, he wasn’t really that greedy. Every time he gleaned a bit, it
was enough to make him happy. The process of gleaning was a sweet journey in itself. It was
filled with happiness and zeal for the future.
“What if you can’t wait for me to say it in the end?” Seeing such a determined and
confident Qin Jiran, Su Yanyi couldn’t resist dealing him a blow.
Although Qin Jiran wasn’t beaten down by this, he looked gently at Su Yanyi. “If you
won’t say it to me in the end, it means that I haven’t done a good job. Then I will try my
best to be better. Then, keep on waiting… keep on waiting…”
“Keep on waiting? For your whole life?”
Su Yanyi was quite satisfied with his, ‘If you won’t say it to me in the end, it means that I
haven’t done a good job’ . This man was always so dumb. He was like this even in the past-
life and was still the same in this life. If she didn’t love him, he would blame it on himself.
“Hm, the whole life!” A persistent Qin Jiran nodded his head.
“Qin Jiran, have I told you this before?” A glimpse of a smile appeared on Su Yanyi’s face
as she inquired.
“Told me what?”
“You’re becoming stupider.” Even so, she liked him even more. Perhaps at this moment,
she even felt that she loved him. Although she didn’t love him deeply, she loved him
seriously and genuinely. Besides, the love would last for a long time.
“Am I stupid? I think it’s worth it.” Qin Jiran didn’t argue over it because he could tell
that Yanyi didn’t mean that he was bad.
Qin Jiran pulled Su Yanyi into his arms while he leaned against the headboard. The two
were entangled, the atmosphere turned warm and he said in an extremely soft voice.
“Yanyi, I’m stupid only for you. Stupid for my whole life.”
Su Yanyi suddenly had the impulse to cry because of how warm his words were. Her eyes
turned slightly red. Just how much did this man love her to do this?
Su Yanyi would forever feel deeply indebted. However, when she spoke, she changed the
topic. She asked, “Jiran…”
“What’s the matter?” Qin Jiran instinctively asked when he realized she had something
to say.
Ri: School’s been so tiring and it’s only the 3rd day. Aish~ Anyways, enjoy _
And goodnight. It’s midnight here *dead*

Chapter 86 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
“Does the underwear fit well? Do I need to change it?”
“…”
Did he really need to answer this question? He’s already wearing it, so it naturally was a
fit!
At the same time, the expected system’s voice rang as though it’d received its answer.
Congratulations to the Master for completing the upgrading mission. You are on Level
Three now. Upgrading begins…
After a short wait, the system’s voice rang in series.
Congratulations to Master for reaching Level Three. The points mission for Level Three is
to gift Mr. Master ten gifts that have been personally made you. The mission requires you to
be involved in over 50% of the process of making the gifts and Mr. Master must like the gifts
you give him. In addition, Mr. Master would have to give you a return gift each time and
while you may hint at it you cannot say it out loud.
Congratulations to Master for reaching Level Three. Now, you have 20 points and all of
the system’s Level Two functions will be upgraded to Level Three. This includes the space
function, tracking function, cooking function, medical function, resources function, special
assisting function, and a hidden mission function still exists.
Level Three space function has expanded the storage from ten cubic meters to 50 cubic
meters.
Level Three tracking function allows for ten more people to be tracked, including Mr.
Master. You can be certain of thirteen people’s location.
Level Three cooking and medical functions includes a larger variety of rare and precious
ingredients and recipes. Master, please take this seriously and learn from it. It can also be
used for business purposes.
Level Three resources function gifts Master two stage plays, two TV drama scripts, and
50 songs. At the same time, the function to alter all sorts of scripts is now available.
Level Three assisting function now expands the boundary for assists and can satisfy
more of Master’s requirements. However, it is still limited to one assist each day. Master,
please treasure the chance and don’t waste it on trivial situations.
The hidden mission is still available in Level Three. When Master completes the hidden
mission, you will be rewarded heavily. Please work hard.
The introduction to Level Three system functions is complete. Once you upgrade to Level
Four, the system will increase the effects of the other functions. Please pick the upgrading
reward right now. Good luck to Master!
Picking an upgrading reward…Congratulations Master for receiving a magical seed. You

can plant this in a vast area and this seed has already been placed in your space storage bag.
Please use it ASAP.
The ringing of the system’s voice made Su Yanyi dizzy. Yet, she analyzed her current
situation and besides a few more functions, there weren’t that many changes. Of course,
this was also because the chances of her using the system weren’t that high, so when she
leveled up, the system couldn’t help but remind her. For example, the cooking and medical
functions included knowledge that could establish two business empires. Yet, Yanyi had
never bothered with it. The system was indeed disappointed in her.
With regard to the changes in the system, Su Yanyi was still satisfied since she didn’t
require much. What she cared most about was what the resources function had given her.
She almost immediately wanted to take it out from the space storage and leave the useful
ones with Qin Jiran.
“Jiran, wait for me. I’m going to get something.” As she said this, she jumped out of Qin
Jiran’s arms and nimbly ran out barefooted. Qin Jiran was helpless at this sight. Who knew
that the normally calm Yanyi could also be so lively, like a grown child?
Su Yanyi returned as quickly as she’d left. She basically walked in a circle in the study and
came back. She held a pile of papers and dozens of scripts in her hands. Although she
remained calm, she delivered this to Qin Jiran, looking eagerly. “Look, are there any that
you like? If you do, you can keep them.”
This scene was extremely familiar. and Qin Jiran was moved by the many scripts Su Yanyi
held. Although he was gratified, he was curious too. Where had Yanyi obtained these scripts
from that contained diverse genres? He hadn’t heard of the company hiring a screenwriter
or something. The original famous screenwriters hadn’t come up with new works either
and these works weren’t even signed by anyone. Qin Jiran felt that this was strange.
“I will look through it seriously but where did you get all these scripts from?” Qin
Jiran was confused.
Naturally, Su Yanyi couldn’t mention the existence of the system. She thought over before
she said, “These are perhaps rewards for something I had done.”
Su Yanyi considered this to be close to the truth since she did obtain the rewards after
completing the system mission and leveled up. However, this wasn’t sufficient to get rid of
Qin Jiran’s curiosity.
“Reward?” Qin Jiran stared strangely at Su Yanyi. He really couldn’t think of anyone who
held the right to give Su Yanyi rewards!
Su Yanyi clearly sensed Qin Jiran’s suspicion. She thought about it before she said, “This
is a secret. I might tell you one day but not right now.”
Actually, Su Yanyi could’ve found numerous reasons to answer Qin Jiran’s question and
quell his suspicions. But she didn’t want to because she disdained the idea. She and Qin
Jiran would be together for a very long time. If there were lies right at the beginning of the
relationship, then wouldn’t there be even more lies later on? If that were to happen, what
was the point of them being together anymore? Why not just break it off early on? This
would stop them from suffering and being in a marriage full of lies.
“Then I’ll wait.” Although Su Yanyi hadn’t given him the answer he’d hoped for, he was
still satisfied with this response. He admired her the most for she wouldn’t lie and plainly
explained things for what they were.
He didn’t know if beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder, but no matter what Yanyi had
done, it was worth the praise in Qin Jiran’s heart. Even if it was only a small detail, he felt
good about it.
“Hm.” Seeing that Qin Jiran had easily accepted her explanation, she was pleased and her
mein took a gentle turn.
Qin Jiran turned tender when he saw Su Yanyi smiling. He tugged at her hand and held
her in his arms. The two were back to how they were in bed before-entangled.
“Yanyi, sleep in my room tonight. Ok?”
To Su Yanyi’s ears, Qin Jiran’s incomparably soft voice felt magnetic; she was unwilling
and unable to reject him.
“…Hm.”
It sure sounded ambiguous. But in reality, no matter whether it was Qin Jiran or Su Yanyi,
they knew its meaning was simple. They just wanted to rest. But, in a way, it wasn’t simple
either. If Su Yanyi had really agreed, it meant that their relationship had advanced to the
next step!
In the Su Residence, the two shared one room and it was the same in the villa. But they
were in their home where each had their own room. In the past three years, there was
clearly a barrier between the two, like a forbidden ground. But this barrier had now broken
down and the two weren’t as unfamiliar with each other’s rooms anymore. But as a married
couple, it was a bit strange for them to sleep in different rooms.
Of course, their relationship wasn’t normal. There were some people who went on dates
even after getting married. Not only did these two do so, but they had also started dating
after being married for three years.
Qin Jiran was grinning ear to ear and hugged Su Yanyi as though he was hugging the
whole world. That soft consent from Su Yanyi held a heavy weight in his heart. No matter
whether it was Qin Jiran or Su Yanyi, they both understood that their relationship was
really different. In other words, the two, finally and truthfully, went into the married couple
mode.
That night, Su Yanyi slept in Qin Jiran’s arms. In the beginning, since she wasn’t used to it,
she planned on staying awake until the morning. She thought that she couldn’t fall asleep
and it was different now that there were two people sleeping on the same bed. She wasn’t
comfortable with this intimate position.
As she thought about it, she gradually fell asleep, unknowingly. She stretched her arms
and hugged Qin Jiran as though she were hugging a pillow. Slowly, half her body was on top
of Qin Jiran’s.
In the beginning, Qin Jiran was stiff all over. He was really afraid that he wouldn’t be able
to control himself as beauty was in his arms and it was someone he loved. Slowly, this
thought faded away. Instead, he felt satisfied, a feeling of warmth spread throughout his
body, occupying all of his thoughts. Yet, he slowly fell asleep too. Before he was deep in
sleep, he felt the change in Su Yanyi’s body. Their inseparably close position made Qin Jiran
feel at ease and comfortably fall asleep.
This night, the two of them were in deep sleep, experiencing peaceful rest in an intimate
position only a couple could have.
When morning came, Su Yanyi was used to herself lying in the man’s arms. Who let her
wake up to this position every time?
“Morning.” Qin Jiran’s gentle voice rang and a beautiful day began.
Su Yanyi climbed on Qin Jiran and pulled the blankets on their bodies up before revealing
just her head. It was enough for her to see Qin Jiran.
“Morning.”
At this moment, Qin Jiran felt his heart softening, as though it were a puddle of water. He
really couldn’t resist such a cute and adorable Yanyi.
Qin Jiran hugged Su Yanyi tightly, like hugging a child and moved her up. That way, the
two faced each other and then he kissed the corner of Su Yanyi’s lips.
“Today, the little white tiger will be brought back. Do you want to take a look?”
The little white tiger that little Su Nuo had been expecting was finally going to be brought
over and he wanted to know if Yanyi wished to take a look. He remembered how Yanyi
didn’t really like it back then.
“Then let’s go.” It seemed like it was time to head back. She hadn’t seen her nephew in a
few days and didn’t know if he was used to the Su Family now and whether or not the father
and son were on better terms. After all, Elder Brother had been busy with work abroad.
“Do you want me to pick you up in the afternoon?” He needed to shoot scenes in the
morning and originally, he didn’t have time in the afternoon either. So that he could go to
the residence today, he had been working overtime for the past two days. It wasn’t until
yesterday’s celebratory banquet that he squeezed some time out.
“Hm.” Su Yanyi was used to Qin Jiran picking her up. Most of the time, whenever Qin Jiran
was available, he would drive her to work and pick her up, giving Kang Zhong some respite.
Thus, a trip to the Su Residence in the afternoon was decided. Before they could even
have their breakfast, their phones consecutively rang.
Ri: Extra chapter coming up tonight~ Please consider writing a review on NU if you guys
enjoyed the story _

Chapter 86 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Sponsor: Anonymous
“President Su, there’s something I need to report.” An uncertain Kang Zhong’s voice
came through the phone.
“Speak.”
“Yesterday morning, a post appeared on all major forums and websites. The content
was really simple, and it was asking what you had gifted Jiran. In fact, there were
numerous posts such as this. In the beginning, we didn’t pay attention as much but
who knew around three in the morning, some local fans started to create a disturbance
saying that if we don’t announce what the gift was, they would sit outside the company
in the morning. Originally, this was supposed to be a joke, but a portion of people have
actually arrived at the company early this morning. There are about 20 or so people.
How should we handle this?”
Kang Zhong felt quite helpless. Who knew the fans right now were that crazy and so
many issues came up just because of a gift?
Su Yanyi’s face darkened at this report. Can’t the topic on gift stay in the past? Why are
people still mentioning this?!
At the same time, Jiang Xiaobin was relaying the same thing to Qin Jiran. Qin Jiran’s face,
however, was a bit peculiar.
After the two hung up, they looked at each other in silence.
“If you dare to talk about the gift…” At the same time Su Yanyi spoke, she made a ‘throat
slash’ gesture and coldly threatened him.
Qin Jiran thought it was funny but still replied with a ‘zip lips’ gesture and acted cutely.
Su Yanyi raised her head in satisfaction and immediately transformed into Ice Queen.
Qin Jiran couldn’t help but steal a peck from the corner of Su Yanyi’s lips before he
continued to set up her breakfast. She looked at Qin Jiran and thought about how obedient
he normally was and heeded to her, so she didn’t mind the occasional sneak kisses.
When Su Yanyi arrived at the company, 20 or so people stood outside and raised small
flags and handwritten placards. The content all had to do with the gift.
Su Yanyi was dumbstruck and couldn’t really understand. It was fine that the fans were
curious that she’d given Qin Jiran a gift, but why use such a method to find out? Though
they claimed they were being ‘curious’, in reality, they were forcing her. How could she, Su
Yanyi, compromise with them regarding this?
“Why should I tell you guys what I gave him? This is a public place. I can’t control
how long you guys want to stand here for. The fans have a right to know but it doesn’t
mean that the fans have the right to invade their idol’s privacy. You guys are making
me and him feel disappointed by your actions.” Su Yanyi walked proudly towards the
crowd, basking in her arctic aura. She slightly raised her chin and maintained a
haughty imposing manner. Each word she spoke was clear and nonchalant, making the
20 or so people feel ashamed!
Of course, there were a few who didn’t accept this as an answer. There was a beautiful
girl, seventeen or eighteenish, who started yelling after hearing Su Yanyi’s words. “Why
can’t we know? Qin Jiran belongs to everyone and not just you. You won’t even tell us
what you gave him. You’re too petty!”
After all, she was still a kid and wouldn’t go overboard. Of course, to Su Yanyi, the fan was
provoking her, especially with that sentence: Qin Jiran didn’t just belong to her…This made
the surrounding aura frostier!
Su Yanyi who was narrow-minded and possessive, hated people trying to provoke her.
Qin Jiran was hers and only hers!
“Because I am his lawful wife and he loves me and heeds to all my words. I dare say
that he belongs to me only and is only mine. No matter how obsessed you are with him,
he will never be yours!” This was the first time Su Yanyi had fought with a teenage girl. She
thought it was a bit immature for she was fighting over Qin Jiran’s affection. Truth be told,
Su Yanyi was quite pleased with this. She should be announcing how Qin Jiran belonged to
her and how no one should dare to steal him from her!
But it was enough to just talk about it. She didn’t want to continue this fight with the
teenage girl. She had the security guards pay attention and make sure there were no
incidents before she walked into the company with a chilly aura.
Behind her, a group of teenage girls looked at each other speechlessly. Right after, a
person excitedly yelled. “She’s worth being our Queen. She’s so beautiful, cool and full of
imposing manner!”
“Heh. I originally came to look at the Queen anyway. Of course, she was full of
imposing manner. I am a true Queen fan. Do you guys want to join? We have a lot of
sisters in our group and they’re all the Queen’s fans.” Another teenage girl who was
calmer said with bright eyes.
“Ah, we have the same thoughts. I took this chance to see the two ‘samas’. Although I
haven’t seen Qin Sama, I have seen Queen Su. This is still worth the visit.” Another
teenage girl who wore glasses said. Likewise, her eyes were sparkling and bright.
“Hey, how…how can you guys be like this? Didn’t we come because we wanted to
know what the gift was? Aren’t you guys angry by how she spoke to us?” This was the
girl who’d questioned Su Yanyi. Her face was scrunched up as she looked at everyone as
though they had wronged her.
“We do want to know what the gift was but like what the Queen said, it’s their
private matter. It would be better if we do know but it’s no big deal if we don’t either.
After all, the two were dating. I just wanted to see them in person and as I missed the
charity show because I was elsewhere, I came here when I had the time.”
“Ah. It’s the same for me. Let’s shake hands, shake hands. We’ll be friends in the
future. If there are any events regarding Qin Sama or Queen Su, we can go together…”
The girls started to chatter about, and it was much noisier than the hushed atmosphere
they were in. The security guards who were supposed to ‘take care of them’ felt black lines
going down their head. They felt that they’d been rendered speechless by these shameless
youngsters. Aren’t they too black-bellied?!
Not long after, on major forums and websites, especially the one under Su Yanyi’s Weibo,
was a new topic.
The Queen is mighty. The Queen is domineering. This is all depicted in the video.
This was clearly someone who was in attendance and had taken a video of Su Yanyi’s
response. After they’d recorded the video, they’d eagerly uploaded it. Although the angle
wasn’t ideal, the scene was still clear.
This made Su Yanyi’s chain of incomparably dominant declaration public. Many of the
fans even confirmed the validity of the video and this contributed to numerous comments.
The Queen is worth being the Queen. She is clearly dominant enough!
Why do I feel like the Queen and Film Emperor are flaunting their affection?
I really want to know what the gift is too. But since the Queen is keeping it a secret, we
can only respect her and swallow the curiosity!
Did you guys hear the main point? There was one sentence that the Queen said which
made me feel sentimental. Were you guys paying attention? Quickly respond. Tell me ‘which
sentence you guys liked the most’ or ‘the most dominant one’!
It must be ‘he is only mine’. There is no other sentence that is more dominant than this
one!
It should be- ‘he only loves me’. See how confident and dominating she is?! This is how
much the Film Emperor loves the Queen!
No, no, no. It should be ‘he only heeds to me’. As it turns out, this is what happened.
Taming the Film Emperor and whatnot really makes her dominant. Queen, you are clearly
our idol!
Based on these analyses, the conversation revolved around the same words. Gradually,
the words, ‘he only heeds to me’ gained popularity and approval of many for some reason.
Of course, some comments were about Su Yanyi and there was even some negative news.
It was quickly overthrown by the steady stream of people and immediately got buried in
the sea of comments. It didn’t even bear any negative impact for Su Yanyi or Qin Jiran. This
was proof enough of how stable Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran’s statuses were.
At this time, Qin Jiran was also watching this video and the comments while at the set. He
remained calm while Jiang Xiaobin was trying his best to look at him. He couldn’t tell what
Qin Jiran’s expression meant. Was he happy or not?
“Brother Qin, tell me. What did President Su give you? We are really curious and
look at how your fans are sitting in front of the company and demanding an answer.”
Qin Jiran didn’t even bother with Jiang Xiaobin. He continued to shoot his scenes. Gifts
and what not — don’t ever think of finding out. Otherwise, the moment the news spread, he
would definitely be murdered by Yanyi! The image of Yanyi threatening him this morning
was still vivid in his mind. She was fierce and cute.
When he finished shooting the last scene, it was past afternoon. Qin Jiran hurriedly called
Su Yanyi, not minding the fact that he hadn’t eaten anything yet.
“I just finished shooting the scenes. Should I go over and pick you up now?” As Qin
Jiran said this, he walked in the direction of the parking lot. The moment he finished his
words, however, he saw a beautiful figure standing next to his car and holding her phone,
looking at him. If it wasn’t Yanyi, who was it?
“Yanyi, why did you come? Have you been here for a long time? Why didn’t you come
in and wait? Are you tired?” The callous Film Emperor had immediately transformed
into a compassionate person.
“I’m hungry. Let’s quickly head back. Mother has cooked lunch and is waiting for us.”
When Su Yanyi said this, Qin Jiran quit asking. He didn’t see Su Yanyi’s car but she was
waiting by his side, so he naturally was going to go back with her. Qin Jiran opened the door
for Su Yanyi before taking the wheels and heading off.

Chapter 86 Part 4
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
When the two arrived at the Su Residence, the little white tiger had already arrived. Right
now, the substantially grown little white tiger was lazing on the huge sofa. Although it
seemed sluggish it was perpetually in the ‘attack mode’. Meanwhile, little Su Nuo was
curiously sitting not far from the little white tiger. He wanted to move closer but was
worried, noticing that the adults in the surrounding were laughing.
Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran’s appearance had naturally attracted everyone’s attention,
including the little white tiger’s. Everyone looked over.
“Very good.” Elder Brother Su looked at the little white tiger and was clearly
complimenting it.
“Does Nuo Nuo like it?” Su Yanyi asked Su Nuo as she walked over to the little white tiger.
Before it could escape, she lifted the little white tiger up roughly and placed it in front of
little Su Nuo carefully. Although the little white tiger was very small, it was still wild. They
needed to slowly get along with each other.
“Hm. Nuo Nuo likes. Thank you, Aunty and Uncle.” Rang little Su Nuo’s soft and
adorable voice.
“No problem.” Obviously, it was Qin Jiran who was being polite. He liked this nephew
more and more.
“Uncle, does the little white tiger have a name? The zookeeper uncle said that it
doesn’t have a name yet.” The zookeeper uncle that little Su Nuo was talking about was the
caretaker on the island who was in charge of looking after the little white tiger. Now, he had
followed the little white tiger to the Su Residence and was setting up a room for it.
“Does he have a name? How about Nuo Nuo give the little white tiger a name?
Yanyi…” Once Qin Jiran finished his words, he realized that he’d already given the little
white tiger to Yanyi. He looked at her for an answer.
Su Yanyi nodded her head. It was just a name and she wasn’t petty enough to argue with
her nephew over it.
“Ah. Can I really? I can give the little white tiger a name?” Little Su Nuo immediately
jumped up in excitement.
“Hm. You can come up with one and you guys will be friends in the future.” Qin Jiran
nodded his head with certainty.
Little Su Nuo stared straight at the little white tiger and thought seriously about it. His
eyes brightened all of a sudden and he said, “How about Little White? It’s so white…”
The name filled the room with laughter.
“His IQ is a bit low.” Su Yanyi said in a whisper.
Qin Jiran looked helplessly at her. Considering a five years old’s IQ, little Su Nuo’s was
very high. But Yanyi was displeased with this fact. Perhaps, this was Yanyi’s way of
expressing her affection for Su Nuo.
Thinking up to here, Qin Jiran suddenly thought of himself. No wonder Yanyi keeps
calling him stupid. Is it because she likes him?
Now, Qin Jiran was bewildered. He looked at little Su Nuo who was disliked for his low IQ
then he thought of himself. Were they supposed to be comrades in arms?
While Qin Jiran was letting his imagination run wild, the future ‘fierce big white tiger’ had
gained a cute and dumb name: Little White!
“Little White, do you like this name? If you like it, can I touch you? We’ll be friends in
the future.” Little Su Nuo started to walk in circles around the little white tiger. His hands
shyly reached over, wanting to pat the little white tiger, but he was scared and withdrew his
hands even before he could touch it. He was just as cute as the little white tiger.
The little white tiger seemed to be a bit proud and turned its head to the other side, not
liking Su Nuo one bit. Do not underestimate the IQ of little animal. Little White and what
not, it didn’t want a name like that.
Little Su Nuo was a bit upset and anxious. He walked over with his short legs and faced
the little white tiger. In order to look at it directly, he even squatted before the little white
tiger. He looked at it in confusion. “You don’t like this name? How about we change it? Do
you want to be called Little Little White?”
The Su Family burst into laughter. How could a child be so cute?

“Let’s call him Little White. It’s pretty cute.” Mother Su chose a name between the two.
It’s not that she didn’t think the other one wasn’t suitable, but if Little White had kid in the
future, it could be called Little Little White.
“Little White is good. Well, Little White, do you like this name?” Little Su Nuo stared at
Little White. A pair of feline eyes stared at a pair of human eyes. It was extremely adorable.
“Yanyi, go eat. You haven’t eaten anything yet.” Although it was interesting to watch a
kid and a tiger get along with each other, Qin Jiran believed it was more important for Yanyi
to eat first.
“Right. Go eat first. The food’s ready.” Mother Su added and looked at Qin Jiran in
satisfaction. The Son-in-Law was indeed good at taking care of her daughter.
By the time Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran were done eating, they found little Su Nuo and the
little white tiger had turned into bosom buddies. They’d even started playing with each
other. However, the two of them seemed to like the silence, just sitting quietly next to one
another. Little Su Nuo used his short hands to brush Little White’s fur while it slightly
squinted its eyes, in a comfortable position.
Meanwhile, the Su Family sat next to each other eating fruits and chatting. However,
Mother Su kept staring at Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, as though she had something to say to
them.
Su Yanyi noticed but didn’t say anything. Qin Jiran looked at the mother-daughter duo
helplessly. “Mother, do you have something to say to us?”
Mother Su’s face immediately revealed a ‘Son-in-Law is good’ expression. At this, Su Yanyi
pursed her lips.
“I’ve discussed with Yanmo. Little Su Nuo will be staying within the country. He can
live with us and we can take care of him. The residence is very big and when Yanyi and
Yanmo would marry, we’d planned on letting them live in the house. You both should
know that the two buildings behind were built for the two of you. The interiors of the
rooms and whatnot are based on the set-up for a married couple. But back then…so I
didn’t mention this. Now, I think it’s suitable for you to return and live here. Why don’t
you two consider this?”
Mother Su had been pondering over this for a while. The Su Residence was large but
barely anyone lived here. Plus, the two grandchildren weren’t even home, so the elders
missed them quite a bit. At that time, the siblings weren’t in a harmonious marriage and the
Su Family had its own share of secrets. So, they hadn’t stopped the two from living outside.
The situation was different now. Obviously, it would be more appropriate to come back and
live together, and certainly more in line with her wishes.
Su Yanyi was surprised at this suggestion but she quickly thought over it. If it was in the
past, she naturally wouldn’t have agreed. This was her house and Qin Jiran had never
gained her approval during that time. Why would she bring Qin Jiran here? However, things
were clearly different now.
“What do you think?” Su Yanyi seemed to have an answer so she asked of Qin Jiran.
Qin Jiran, who didn’t seem to have thought of this question, smiled. Yet, he answered
solemnly. “You can make the decision. I don’t have any opinions.”
What opinion would he have? No matter whether they lived in their own house or moved
to Su Family’s residence, it had nothing to do with him. As long as Yanyi was with him, no
matter where he lived, that place would be his home.
“Xiao Yi, come back. You can help me look after Nuo Nuo too.” Su Yanmo urged on. His
work kept him from returning home often, so he naturally wished that Yanyi would move
back in. Not only could she help him look after their parents but also take care of his son.
He’d be at ease when the married couple moved back in. After all, the safety measures for
the house were top notch.
Everyone in the Su Family eagerly looked at Su Yanyi. Then, old man Su spoke up too.
“Young lady, come back home. It will be livelier here.”
“Then we’ll move back in.” Looking at everybody’s keen gaze, Su Yanyi agreed. She’d
moved out of the residence in the past because of Qin Jiran. Now that those problems didn’t
exist, she could clearly come back. The Su Family was indeed big, and they would be living
in their own building even when they moved back. Though it’s just a building, it’s about the
same size as their villa. It’s well equipped since it was built for her to live in once she was
married. They’d thought that even after she was married and lived outside, she could come
home often. Yet, it hadn’t served its purpose.
Everybody was happy; they gleefully discussed about moving back. The Su Family was
decisive and didn’t need to choose a date for them to move. They directly picked tomorrow
as the day and since it was only afternoon here, the servants were in charge of cleaning and
tidying up the building Su Yanyi was to move in. On the other hand, Mother Su brought Su
Yanyi to shop for some necessities. Qin Jiran and Yanmo were in charge of moving, while old
man Su and Father Su took care of the child. In a moment, everybody became busy.

Chapter 87 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Along with two bodyguards tasked with carrying bags, Mother Su brought Su Yanyi
shopping. They bought a lot of things on their way. In reality, the Su Family residence lacked
nothing. Their plan to shop had more to do with their mood and because Mother Su had
things she wanted to speak to Su Yanyi about.
“Have you considered having kids?” Mother Su was quite eager to know.
“Yes.” In reality, she had contemplated this many times.
“What’s your final say on it?” Mother Su became even more eager.
“Hm.” Su Yanyi remained calm and answered simply. However, the answer lacked clarity.
Mother Su glared at Su Yanyi and raised her voice. “What does ‘hm’ mean? Did you
agree or no?”
“We will naturally have kids but after a while.” That man was even making her wait to
bed! Therefore, she would naturally have to wait to even consider kids! It must be in the
order of arrival. She couldn’t bear a kid herself!
Though Su Yanyi was complaining in her heart, she remained expressionless on the
surface.
Mother Su naturally had no clue about Su Yanyi’s internal rage. At her response, she
laughed and happily said, “That’s great. When you guys have kids, Mother can help you
take care of them. Everyone would be together, and the kids will make the residence
livelier.”
Mother Su was starting to look forward to this beautiful scene and was very delighted.
Su Yanyi pursed her lips. Lively? She didn’t like lively places ok! Although she believed so,
Su Yanyi still wore a gentle smile. It felt pretty nice to move back home and live with her
family.
At this time, Elder Brother Su who was supposed to help Qin Jiran pack up, slightly
knitted his eyebrows upon seeing the couple’s house. He hesitated before tackling the
elephant in the room.
“Why does it feel like you two live in two rooms?” Yanmo asked, bluntly. Although he
was just the Elder Brother and couldn’t really interfere in their conjugal matter, Yanyi was
still his precious sister. He needed to know certain things.
Qin Jiran felt a bit awkward but solemnly explained. “Yanyi and I are still developing
our feelings for one another and this requires some time.”
Qin Jiran knew that when it came to the Su Family, his and Yanyi’s relationship wasn’t
really a secret. He believed that Elder Brother Su would understand him.
As expected, Su Yanmo nodded his head in empathy. “Since this is the case, I won’t ask
anymore. But you should take the initiative in certain things. Yanyi has a cold
personality and if you don’t take initiative, it’s very hard to develop this relationship.”
“I understand.” Qin Jiran nodded his head seriously but was helpless. Yanyi had a cold
personality but there were times when she didn’t. Otherwise, why would she present him
underwear?!
Oh, don’t think about the underwear anymore. It’s already tucked away safely!
Qin Jiran had already started packing his things while Su Yanmo started packing for
Yanyi. Mother Su and Su Yanyi shopped for about two hours and after they’re done headed
straight for the villa to help the guys pack up. However, they mainly packed some
documents and personal items. While the servants took care of the clothes, there was no
need to bring along anything else. Although they were moving houses, they were still
keeping the things here. The married couple could still come back to live here from time to
time.
They’d packed for about three hours in total. By the time they arrived at the Su Family’s
residence, the building prepared for Su Yanyi was almost done. They placed their things in
the study and the bedroom, so Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran could move in directly.
But when Qin Jiran was about to place his things in the study and bedroom, he suddenly
noticed that he’d neglected something or perhaps the reality was different from his
imagination.
First, he and Su Yanyi had been using two different studies. Plus, it was separated by a
few rooms but now it was one large study. Although the middle was separated by
bookshelves giving the impression of two rooms, it was actually just one big study. If they
talked loudly, they could hear each other’s voice.
Of course, this was no big problem to Qin Jiran. Instead, he was very happy that he could
be close to Yanyi while handling business. He was willing but was unsure if Su Yanyi would
like it.
“Is it ok for the study to be like this? I will try my best and mindful in the future. I
won’t bother you.” Qin Jiran said to Su Yanyi who was placing things in the study.
“Of course.” Su Yanyi walked to the leftmost part and started placing her things over
there. This building was built for her, so she naturally had an understanding of the place. If
she had qualms, why would she move here? Qin Jiran’s question was unnecessary.
With Su Yanyi’s actions clearing the air, Qin Jiran happily started to unpack. Once they
were done with the study, the two went to unpack for the bedroom. As Qin Jiran followed
the servants into the bedroom, he noticed that Su Yanyi had come in too. Then, he
discovered that they had the same bedroom!
After Qin Jiran noticed this problem, he realized that he was a bit slow. No surprise there,
it was one bedroom. It will be strange had they prepared to sleep in two rooms. After all,
they’re married. But was it really fine to share the bedroom?
Qin Jiran snuck a furtive glance at Su Yanyi and noticed that she inscrutably began to
arrange her belongings.
“Yanyi, are we living in one room?” Qin Jiran asked, softly in Su Yanyi’s ears. The
servants in a distance were helping them arrange their things but couldn’t hear a word.
Qin Jiran though that the Su Parents must’ve known that they lived in separate rooms
when they lived outside. After all, the servants in the villa were sent over by the Su Family.
When they moved back, they neglected the housing issue. Who knew they were supposed to
sleep in one room? His luggage and personal items were all brought over. At a glance, this
was the master bedroom. He didn’t know if it was neglect on his part or someone had done
it on purpose.
Actually, Yanyi was also considering this question. Don’t fall for that calm on the surface.
She was swiftly pondering over it in her heart.
The study was no issue at all. Although it was one big study, they would give each other
space and disturb one another.
She had clearly overlooked the situation in the bedroom. Just like Qin Jiran, she thought
that the servants would arrange two rooms for them. After all, there were many rooms in
the building and not just this master bedroom. Clearly, the reality was quite the opposite.
But when facing it, her first reaction wasn’t to refuse but tacitly agree to this
arrangement. It was very normal to live in one room. The two of them had even shared the
same bed last night. That was a pretty nice feeling and now that they’d moved back to the
residence, they could take this chance to develop their relationship. Qin Jiran was a slow-
witted person and if she didn’t take the initiative, it’d be a long time before there was any
progress in the relationship!
Su Yanyi didn’t know when she had started to dislike the phrase ‘wait’. It was really
displeasing!
“Do you have any opinions?” Su Yanyi grasped her feelings and made a decision.
Qin Jiran choked a bit. What opinion would he have? He didn’t even have the time to be
happy! He was just unsure if Yanyi would be happy or not.
Qin Jiran secretly glanced at Su Yanyi again, only to see her starting to arrange her
cosmetics. He thought about it and his eyes brightened. He understood Yanyi’s meaning
right then and couldn’t help despite seeing her busy arranging things. He rushed towards
Yanyi and pulled her in his arms. He started kissing her passionately.
“Yanyi, are you really willing?” he asked, excitedly. Qin Jiran finally let Su Yanyi go after
kissing her for a long time.
Su Yanyi was a bit upset over the lack of oxygen due to the kiss. She pounced on him and
bit his lips. The small teeth mark was extremely obvious. She proudly humphed in
satisfaction on seeing it. With this, Qin Jiran was certain.
After being bitten, he smiled even brightly and tightly hugged Yanyi in his arms. No
matter how much Yanyi struggled to get out of his arms, he didn’t let go.
Yanyi, Yanyi, don’t you know that you’re not just agreeing to live in one room but a future
that belongs to the two of us? Now that you’ve agreed, no matter what happens in the
future, I will never let you go.
Su Yanyi felt a bit uncomfortable from the tight embrace. She struggled but then
discovered the man’s stubbornness and stopped. Instead, she gradually placed her hands on
the man’s back and gently patted him, as though comforting.

Chapter 87 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
She knew that the man was too excited and hence this behaviour. She also knew his
reason for being excited — he was overly happy. Hey, this stupid man! She’d agreed even to
the sensual matters, but he was the one to turn it down. Now, he was being overly happy
with something like this? He really was a bit stupid.
But she knew that this man’s stupidity was her own doing. He’d turned her down
because he cared about their relationship too much. His happiness right now was also
because he cared about her. This was a testimony to the fact that no matter what this man
did, he would always consider her first.
“Jiran, your things…” Are you done arranging it? Su Yanmo swallowed the last few
words. This married couple, did they need to flaunt their love?! They were even hugging
when arranging the room?!
On hearing the voice, an embarrassed Qin Jiran let go of Su Yanyi. He still pretended to be
calm. “Elder Brother, what’s the problem?”
“Nothing. I just came to take a look. You guys continue doing what you were doing.”
He left as soon as he came and even considerately closed the door behind him.
Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi looked at each other, then at the servants who were around,
helping them arrange their clothes. The servants cast awkward glances at one another and
silently turned around. They seemed to be telling them to act as if they were non-existent.
It was a busy afternoon at the Su residence as they settled the moving matters. Later, the
whole family gathered over a warm dinner. After dinner, they sat together for a chat and
teased little Su Nuo before returning to their own rooms.
Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran didn’t live in the residence. After walking for a minute, they
returned to their house. The servants in the building were all brought back from the villa
and understood the two master’s habits. They made themselves scarce.
The two returned to the bedroom on the second floor. They were greeted by a room with
red adornments giving a rather festive feeling. If one didn’t know better, this set up would
easily bring in thoughts of ‘bridal chambers’, ‘wedding night’ and such. These thoughts
appeared in Qin Jiran’s mind as well.
“I will take a shower.” Neither did Su Yanyi feel uncomfortable nor did she dwell too
much on it. She took her pajamas into the bathroom.
When Su Yanyi came out of the shower, she saw Qin Jiran looking through the scripts. She
had given Qin Jiran a pile of scripts before and Qin Jiran would take a look whenever he had
time. As expected, the standard of these scripts was pretty high. Qin Jiran loved them all and
a lot too.
Su Yanyi looked at the scripts and her eyes sparkled. She couldn’t help but think of the
system’s mission. The system had upgraded and there was now a new mission. She needed
to personally make gifts for Qin Jiran and whatnot. It was indeed problematic. How about
she personally make ten more underwear for Qin Jiran? She could just change the colors
but she wasn’t sure if Qin Jiran would like them.
But right after, Su Yanyi thought of the return gifts. Not only did she need to give him gifts
in this mission, but it also actually required Qin Jiran to give presents back. But if she gifted
him underwears…
Cough, cough. Never mind. She would give him other things.
“Let me dry your hair.” He raised his head to see Su Yanyi holding a towel and her hair
dripping with water when she walked out. Qin Jiran immediately took the towel and started
to dry Su Yanyi’s hair.
Su Yanyi debated on using this time to discuss about the mission.
“Do you like the gift I gave you?” Su Yanyi asked, suddenly.
Qin Jiran pondered a bit before recollecting what the gift was. He was under the
impression that Su Yanyi would be unwilling to mention it again. Why else would she
fiercely make him shut up? But then again, Yanyi had already given it so why wouldn’t she
want to mention it?
“I like it.” Therefore, Qin Jiran could only answer with uncertainty. He naturally liked it
but he felt embarrassed to say so.
“Then are you happy?” Su Yanyi thought of the last part of the system’s requirements.
About the ‘sending a gift in return’, although she couldn’t say it out loud, she could give him
hints.
“…Happy!” He was happy to the extent he didn’t know how to express his feelings.
“If I were to receive gifts, then I would be very happy too!” Before she even gave him a
present, she made it clear that she wanted one in return as well. Of course, the gift she
mentioned was the mission that the system required her to complete.
But to Qin Jiran, that wasn’t the meaning. She was clearly asking for him to give her gifts!
“Um, I bought some things a few days ago but I’m not sure if you would like it. Do you
want me to bring it over now?” Two days ago, in order to give her a Christmas present, he
had bought a ton of things. But in the end, he gave her just one of them and the rest of the
things were brought over when they were moving. It was all hidden in his closet.
Su Yanyi’s eyes brightened and wanted to agree, but she shook her head right after.
“Cough, cough. Give me the gift in a few days. I’ll prepare yours.”
Right! The system’s requirement was for her to first give the gift then for Qin Jiran to give
her one in return. Naturally, she needed to prepare the gift. But what should she give him
this time?
She needed to personally make it and be involved in over 50% of the process…Su Yanyi
thought about it and felt it was too clicheé to gift underwear. After all, she had given one
already. How about giving Qin Jiran a pair of socks? If the system could teach her how to
make underwear, how different would socks be!?
When she thought of socks, Su Yanyi felt a brand-new door for ideas open. Instantly, her
mood turned cheerful. She believed that after socks, she could give him shirts, pants, and
even shoes. Uh, she had no idea if shoes might be too difficult to make. But even if she can’t
make socks, she could give him insoles, right? That was easy to make!
Thinking up to here, Su Yanyi became restless. She immediately stood up and started to
look through the things next to the closet.
“What are you looking for? Let me help you.” Qin Jiran held the towel and looked
helplessly at Yanyi. Why did he feel like she was acting strange? He’s the one giving her a
gift but why was she preparing for it? What is she preparing for?
“Ruler, tape measure.” Su Yanyi responded without looking back.
When packing up things, it was clear that Qin Jiran was invested in it than Su Yanyi. As
soon as he heard the response, he immediately found the tape measure from a side of a
small drawer.
Su Yanyi wasted no time. She took it and started to measure Qin Jiran.
Qin Jiran didn’t know how to respond. He stood there rigidly. “Yanyi, what are you
doing?” he asked, curiously.
“You’ll find out in a while.” Su Yanyi thought about it and decided not to tell Qin Jiran her
plan. There wouldn’t be any surprise if she revealed ahead of time. She wasn’t someone that
didn’t know romance! Although this was the system’s requirement, but she could use this
chance to let Qin Jiran see the meticulous and romantic side of her. That would be
incredibly great as well.
Hey. Qin Jiran sighed. He guessed Yanyi was going to make some sort of clothes for him
since he had just received a well-made brief. This was really a surprise to him but at the
same time, he hoped that Yanyi wasn’t going to give him something strange. Otherwise, he
would turn scarlet again.
When his shoulders and arms were being measured, Qin Jiran didn’t think much about it.
Qin Jiran was familiar with the scent of Su Yanyi after she had just showered. Although he
was a bit moved, he could control it.
When it came to the waist, Qin Jiran was a bit uncomfortable. Qin Jiran really wanted to
return the hug as Su Yanyi wrapped her slender arms around his waist. However, Su Yanyi
was really quick. Before he could do anything, she was ready for the next measurement.
After measuring his two long legs, Su Yanyi squatted in front of Qin Jiran. He slightly
lowered his head while his ears turned red. From this angle…
Cough, cough. Yanyi, can you not casually squat in front of me when you’re wearing
pajamas? He had to exert great amount of will-power to control himself to not react to the
sight.
Qin Jiran walked a few steps back and reluctantly averted his gaze from Su Yanyi.
“Why are you backing? Come here quickly. Step on the ruler and let me see.” Su Yanyi
didn’t notice anything strange. She raised her head and looked at Qin Jiran, indicating for
him to cooperate with her.
Qin Jiran let out a heavy sigh in his heart. It was more of torture when she subconsciously
seduced him.
Qin Jiran walked over and stepped on the tape measure. But this type of measurement
was a bit incorrect. Su Yanyi knitted her eyebrows and wanted to shift the ruler, but Qin
Jiran had stepped solidly on it. She patted the back of Qin Jiran’s feet.
“Move forward a bit.”
Qin Jiran wore a peculiar gaze, nonetheless, cooperated and moved. Once Su Yanyi had
the measurements, she let Qin Jiran go and noted them down r on paper.
While Su Yanyi was busy, Qin Jiran lowered his head and looked at the back of his feet. He
had endured the feeling of shock.
When Su Yanyi was done, she turned around to see Qin Jiran staring at the back of his feet
blankly. She had no idea what this man was thinking about.
“What are you thinking about?” Su Yanyi walked to Qin Jiran. The wet hair messily
scattered down her shoulders. Qin Jiran looked at it and picked up the towel on the side,
drying it for Su Yanyi again.
Su Yanyi touched the half-dried hair and obediently sat down. The feeling of someone
servicing her was pretty good.
Seeing Yanyi quietly sitting down, Qin Jiran’s heart melted. He quickly dried Su Yanyi’s
hair and held her in his arms, pressing her down on the bed.
Ri: Double update!

Chapter 87 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
“Yanyi, why did you think of giving me that gift?” Qin Jiran voiced his curiosity into Su
Yanyi’s ears.
Su Yanyi blinked her eyes and decided to refuse to answer this question. Her way of
refusing was to bite his lips and then the bite turned into a kiss, blocking the words the man
was about to say!
Don’t think that only you can use this method. She could use it too!
This night, the two of them had moved back to the Su Residence and actually into the
same room. They held each other as they drifted into dreamland.
The next morning, Qin Jiran was the first to wake up. He suddenly opened his eyes and
instinctively wanted to sit even when he was pressed down by the weight on top of him.
This movement woke Su Yanyi up as well.
“Don’t move.” Su Yanyi didn’t open her eyes but instead patted Qin Jiran’s shoulders from
within the blanket.
Qin Jiran laughed bitterly. He didn’t want to move randomly either, but he’d suddenly
thought of something. “Yanyi, we forgot to bring the little golden turtle…”
At home, the little golden turtle was a free animal. It’s the kind to appear at will, and
disappear as it wished. Because they were really busy while moving and hadn’t seen the
little golden turtle, they had forgotten about it.
“Heh. Just let it stay here.” Su Yanyi smiled with her eyes closed. It’s great that the little
golden turtle isn’t here.
It was obvious that Su Yanyi was smiling. Qin Jiran was speechless by how happy she was.
She was the one who had given him the pet. Why didn’t she like it?
“After breakfast, I’ll go back and look for it, then bring it over. Nuo Nuo would like it a
lot.” Although the little thing could look for food on its own, who knew if it would starve
from being left in the villa alone?
“As you wish.”
After breakfast, Qin Jiran went to find the little turtle which was sleeping on the sofa. It
didn’t even feel like it was abandoned by its masters. Seeing this, Qin Jiran was at ease. He
brought the turtle to the set and handed it to Jiang Xiaobin to take care.
“Could this be the rumored little golden turtle? It’s one rich turtle.” Jiang Xiaobin’s
eyes brightened at the sight of the golden turtle. He picked up the phone and took a few
pictures before he uploaded all of them onto his Weibo.
Being the assistant of Film Emperor Qin, Jiang Xiaobin’s Weibo had some fans. Seeing
Jiang Xiaobin and the turtle’s picture together, it immediately attracted numerous cheers.
Comments begging for pictures immediately flooded his Weibo. However, what made him
jealous was that they wanted pictures of the little golden turtle and not him! He couldn’t
help but sigh, believing that he was worth less than a turtle.
Liu Liu, being the makeup artist, was on the set as well. Once he saw the little golden
turtle, his eyes brightened.
“Hey, what are you doing? Go away.” When Jiang Xiaobin saw Liu Liu walking over, he
immediately exploded. He carried the little golden turtle and moved back a few steps,
guarding it as though from a thief.
“You fool, stop playing around. Give me the turtle so I can take a picture with it.”
Obviously, Jiang Xiaobin resisted and was even more obviously suppressed. Liu Liu
grabbed the little golden turtle and took many pictures, before uploading to his own Weibo.
If it was just Film Emperor Qin’s assistant’s pictures with the little golden turtle, people
might not think much about it. But now that even the makeup artist had pictures of it, a
sharp mind guessed goings on.
Liu-Sama, are you guys at the set? Even the little golden turtle is brought there?
The little golden turtle appeared on the set? Film Emperor Qin actually brought a pet to
shoot scenes? Why do I think it’s strange? This doesn’t seem like the Film Emperor’s style.
Quickly tell us what happened. We want the truth!
These comments felt abnormal even to Liu Liu. He looked at Jiang Xiaobin who had a
bitter face. “Why did Brother Qin decide to bring the little thing to the set?”
“Who am I supposed to ask if you ask me?” Came Jiang Xiaobin’s curt reply. He had
never thought about this, ok!
“Go ask Brother Qin!” Liu Liu retorted.
“Why don’t you go ask?”
“You’re his assistant, not me. You should be the one looking after him.” Liu Liu
revealed an innocent expression, but it seemed evil.
Jiang Xiaobin glared at Liu Liu and said, “Ok, I’ll go ask. But if I get an answer from
him, I won’t tell you.”
‘Giggle’. Liu Liu laughed. This Jiang Xiaobin was becoming more and more interesting.
At this time, Qin Jiran just finished shooting a scene and came over to see his assistant
sporting a red face busy getting bullied. He felt that Xiaobin really didn’t learn his lessons.
Every time he got bullied, he just didn’t know how to keep a distance from Liu Liu — the
fox.
“Brother Qin, why did you bring the little golden turtle to the set? This doesn’t seem
like your style?” When Jiang Xiaobin saw Qin jiran, he couldn’t help but blurt out the
question. Considering his IQ, he clearly couldn’t think of this question. But since someone
mentioned it, he couldn’t help but be curious.
Liu Liu was smiling wide on the side. He thought that Jiang Xiaobin was a bit dumb.
“I moved and forgot to bring it. I went to look for it today and am planning on
bringing it back.” Although Qin Jiran’s answer was simple, it shocked the bickering duo.
Moved? How could they not know of this huge event?!
“Brother Qin, did you say you were going back to the Su Residence? Why did you
suddenly move houses? Where did you move to? Did President Su move with you?”
Jiang Xiaobin fired the questions in one breath. Of course, the last question seemed to
be the most important one.
“Nonsense.” When Qin Jiran heard the last question, he levelled a cold glare at Jiang
Xiaobin. Didn’t this person know how to speak positively? How was it possible that Yanyi
wouldn’t move with him?!
“Cough, cough. Am I not just concerned about you? Tell me. What happened?” The
impulsive Jiang Xiaobin did realize he had said something he shouldn’t have. He
immediately changed the subject.
“Yanyi and I moved back to the residence. There is a building beside the residence,
and we are living there.” Qin Jiran explained to Jiang Xiaobin. Being his assistant, he
should know where he lived. Though, Jiang Xiaobin had been to the Su Residence with Qin
Jiran, it was only once.
Jiang Xiaobin was in an intense shock. Still uncertain, he asked, “Why have you
moved back there? It’s huge and there are a lot of elders there. Is it suitable?”
It’s not that Jiang Xiaobin didn’t feel good about the Su Family, in fact, he respected them
a lot. Jiang Xiaobin was terrified of the thought of living in the rich and powerful families. If
he lived there, he probably wouldn’t be able to sleep well.
“The Su Family is very good. Don’t worry.” Qin Jiran comforted, knowing that Jiang
Xiaobin was just worried for him. The Su Family was really good, and he felt more at home
when he lived there. Plus, he and Yanyi were in the same room. Although this was a test of
some sort, he was willing to endure this sweet torture.
“Good. I’m just worried that you might not be used to it.” Jiang Xiaobin was actually
concerned about him.
“Why are you worrying? That is President Su’s house and also Brother Qin’s. Why
wouldn’t he be used to it? You’re just worrying for no reason.” Liu Liu listened on the
side but understood more than Jiang Xiaobin. With Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran’s relationship
right now, there would be no issue in living in the Su Residence. Plus, he had seen the Su
Family and they were friendly.
“You make it seem like you know the most! So, what if I’m worried for him? I am
showing my true feelings for him.”
Liu Liu pursed his lips and didn’t bother to argue with Jiang Xiaobin. He naturally knew
that Jiang Xiaobin was worried for Qin Jiran. His eyes couldn’t lie, and this made him
envious in some way. The two did not have blood-ties, yet they were like real brothers. This
type of relationship was rare.
Ri: And…the golden turtle is back, yay!
Larkspur: And…do you think it missed us?!

Chapter 88 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
It is said that, in this world, nothing is difficult when you place your best efforts towards
it. So, what’s so hard about personally making a gift for someone?
Su Yanyi arrived at the company early in the morning and didn’t bother handling the
documents. She got to work right away.
Originally, she had planned to start with the easiest first. In other words, the insoles.
After pondering over a little, she realized a lot of shoes didn’t need insoles. So, she dropped
the idea and decided to make a pair of socks. However, the system hinted that to make
things related to clothing, it would require the assistance of a machine. As a result, Su Yanyi
had Kang Zhong prepare a work studio. But this required time. So, Su Yanyi could only deal
with the documents first.
By afternoon, the studio was set up and it was very similar to a professional designer’s
studios. The things she did and didn’t need were all here. And it was right next to Su Yanyi’s
office, earning her satisfaction. She ended up spending the whole afternoon there.
In the evening, when he was done with work, Qin Jiran came to pick Su Yanyi. He called
her and waited for her in the car. When Su Yanyi was out, he walked over to her. Then, she
gave him an extremely delicate black box with a golden rim. It seemed to be of the same
style as the one he had received the other day.
“Is this for me again?” Qin Jiran asked in shock. He took it from her hands but didn’t
immediately open it. Although he was curious, he was a bit scared too. After all, it’s better
not to open the gift in public, what if it were underwear.
“Yes.” Su Yanyi calmly got in the car. Qin Jiran was flattered but also nervous. A rather
complicated feeling swept over him.
Even on their way home, Qin Jiran didn’t open the gift. Though, an eager Su Yanyi said,
“Open it and see if you like it or not.”
The step after giving him the gift was making sure that Qin Jiran liked it. Although Su
Yanyi proudly believed that Qin Jiran would like whatever she gave him, she was eager,
nonetheless.
Qin Jiran was at ease when Su Yanyi said this. He first took out the little golden turtle he
had been carrying in his pocket before he carefully and seriously started opening the gift
box.
He opened the box to see a black thing again. However, this time, its shape wouldn’t lead
to any misunderstandings because it looked just like a pair of socks. Oh, no! The gift,
although a pair of black socks feels exactly like underwear. Could it be from the same set?
“Do you like it?” When Qin Jiran didn’t say anything, Su Yanyi asked again.
Qin Jiran was quiet for two seconds before solemnly nodding his head. “I like it!”
Su Yanyi patted Qin Jiran’s head in satisfaction. “I personally made this for you. It’s a
good thing that you like it.”
“…Yanyi, have you been learning how to design clothes recently?” When Qin Jiran said
‘design clothes’, he looked like he was in a dilemma. Well, aren’t underwear and socks part
of designing clothes?
“Sort of.” She did learn from the system.
“It’s pretty nice.” Qin Jiran’s instincts told him that he should expect a whole collection of
things like this.
“Then are you happy to receive this gift?” Now that the second step was complete, Su
Yanyi believed that it was necessary to pave the way for the third step.
“I’m happy.” Although the gift was a bit out of the ordinary, he was still happy. No matter
what Yanyi personally made him, he liked it.
“Then if I were to receive a gift, I would be very happy too.” Su Yanyi said, seriously, not
at all making it sound like she was asking for a gift.
Qin Jiran was speechless and for some reason wanted to laugh. A cold faced Su Yanyi
asking for a gift was too adorable.
“Yanyi, thank you. I will prepare a gift for you too.” Qin Jiran promised.
Right now, the system and 001 were in a conversation.
The system said, “001, does what the Master said count as a hint? If she gave him a
hint, then she is breaking the rules.”
001 responded. “Of course not. It’s just a tactful hint. She is just implying it, ok?”
The system hesitated before it said, “Is this type of hint…really ok?”
Even if it wasn’t ok, 001 would say it?! After all, it supported its Master!
During dinner, the servants from the main villa were sent to ask the two over. But Su
Yanyi flatly turned it down. Qin Jiran was personally going to cook for her, so the two had
dinner by themselves in their villa. After dinner, Qin Jiran prepared two desserts and
ordered a servant to send one to little Su Nuo. The rest was eaten by Yanyi.
After dinner, Qin Jiran went to his bedroom to find a pile of gifts. He remembered that he
had bought a white scarf that would suit Yanyi. Perhaps, this was a good time to give it to
her.
When Qin Jiran found the scarf, Su Yanyi coincidentally walked over. Not only did she see
the scarf, but also the pile of gifts that were unopened. Even if she didn’t look carefully, she
could tell that most of the items were for women, especially the boxes that seemed to
contain jewelry. It really didn’t look like things that Qin Jiran would use.
“What’s all of this?” Su Yanyi asked, a little uncertain. Although she had an answer in her
heart, she felt that the answer was strange. If Qin Jiran had really bought all of this for her,
why hadn’t he given it to her yet?
Feeling awkward, Qin Jiran looked first towards Su Yanyi then at the pile of stuff. His ears
secretly turned red.
The crimson ears didn’t go unnoticed by Su Yanyi’s sharp eyes. She raised her eyebrows
and teased. “Are you being shy? You’re embarrassed to give me gifts?”
Although Qin Jiran was being teased, it didn’t seem like Su Yanyi disliked it, so he
sighed in relief. He answered honestly. “I bought all of this for you, but I was scared
that you may not like it. I was thinking of giving them to you one by one, slowly. Since
you have seen it already, pick the things that you like.”
Su Yanyi was a bit displeased when she heard this. He wasn’t showing sincerity when
giving her presents. Who would give someone piles of presents at once? If this was called
giving gifts, then couldn’t she just buy a mall for him?! Would she need to rack her brains in
order to complete the system’s mission?!
“You bought all of this?” Since she was unhappy, she needed to make it known.
Therefore, Su Yanyi made her disdain evident in her tone.
Qin Jiran nodded his head, confused. He didn’t know why Yanyi was suddenly unhappy.
“I personally made the gifts for you. Personally. Made. Them. Do you understand?”
People might say that Su Yanyi was narrow-minded, but she had personally made the gifts
for him, so she clearly expected Qin Jiran to do the same for her. She reluctantly looked at
the gifts bought with money. She definitely wasn’t satisfied with this.
“I understand!” How could he not understand when Su Yanyi had said it so clearly? But
because he did understand, Qin Jiran was a bit bewildered. He raised his eyes and glanced
at the two black gift boxes he had placed high up on the shelf — one was underwear, the
other a pair of socks. So, if he were to personally make a gift for Yanyi…
No, no, no. He definitely couldn’t base the gifts on the presents he received. He should
think hard and give her something else.
“If you understand, then be well-prepared.” She had racked her brain thinking about
the gifts. Now that there was another chance, she clearly wanted Qin Jiran to experience
this as well. After all, this was called ‘sharing blessings and misfortune together’.
Qin Jiran reached over and held Yanyi in his arms. Yanyi was too cute, saying this with a
cold face. He couldn’t control himself in doing something to her.
Qin Jiran kissed the corner of Yanyi’s lips before he let her go. He held the scarf next
to Yanyi and said, “Although I didn’t personally make this, I personally chose it for you.
Why don’t you try it? I feel like it suits you very well.”
Su Yanyi didn’t reject him. She took the scarf and wrapped it around her neck. At the
same time, the system rang.
Congratulations to Master for completing the Level Three mission for the first time! One
point will be added. Now, you currently have 21 points. Please continue to work hard!
Su Yanyi gifted Qin Jiran a pair of socks. Qin Jiran gave Su Yanyi a scarf and he clearly
liked the gift she gave him. The first gifting mission was complete.
Su Yanyi was pleased with the result. The pair of socks she put so much hard work into,
hadn’t gone in vain.
Su Yanyi was in a better mood and kissed the corner of Qin Jiran’s lip as well. “It looks
pretty good.”

Chapter 88 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Right, it really did look nice. The white scarf made Su Yanyi’s snow white skin appear
pure and elegant. Qin Jiran thought that his taste was pretty good.
In the next half an hour, Qin jiran and Su Yanyi began to open the gifts. Clothes, pants,
shoes, bags, and pieces of jewelry, were all gifts that Qin Jiran had gotten Su Yanyi during
Christmas. There were a total of about 30 something gifts he had gotten for her. He had
used this chance to give her all the gifts.
Su Yanyi was pretty much pleased with majority of the gifts. Qin Jiran had a great taste
and it suited hers as well. Although she disliked a portion of it, knowing that Qin Jiran had
prepared this for her, she wasn’t that picky about it.
The last gift was a platinum bracelet in a simple style. A few broken pieces of diamonds
were embellished on top. Su Yanyi thought it looked nice.
“Put it on for me.” Su Yanyi placed the bracelet in Qin Jiran’s hands and held her wrist.
Qin Jiran was a little clumsy since he never had to deal with these things. He observed it
for a while before he understood and helped Su Yanyi put it on in all seriousness.
Su Yanyi shook her wrist and thought it was ok. In reality, she didn’t really like
accessories and rarely wore jewelry. But she occasionally wore bracelets. It felt good.
“Is it pretty?” Su Yanyi asked.
“Pretty.” How could it not be pretty when he had carefully selected it and her snow-white
wrist carried the delicate bracelet?
Su Yanyi thought it was beautiful as well. She looked at the bracelet and suddenly had a
pretty good idea. Didn’t she need to personally make gifts for Qin Jiran? She could give him
some accessories and stuff. Although diamond bracelets weren’t suitable for men, she could
still make rings or jade accessories for him.
Once she thought of this, Su Yanyi was excited. She glanced at Qin Jiran’s fingers, unsure if
measuring with her hands would be accurate.
Qin Jiran noticed Su Yanyi’s gaze and laughed. He reached over and hugged Su Yanyi.
“What are you thinking about?” he asked, curiously.
“I’m thinking about the gifts.” Su Yanyi didn’t hide it from him but didn’t go into the
details either. She naturally needed to keep it a surprise.
The gifts were giving Qin Jiran a headache too. But he wondered why, suddenly, Yanyi was
enjoying giving him gifts.
“Yanyi, why did you suddenly decide to give me gifts?” Yanyi wasn’t like this in the past.
She never prepared any gifts, even for Christmas.
Su Yanyi blinked her eyes and felt it was rather difficult to explain. So, she chose to
explain half-heartedly “You’ll know in the future.”
In the future, again? Qin Jiran raised his eyebrows. His belief that Yanyi had some secrets
that she was keeping from him, strengthened. Yet, he didn’t dwell on it. He liked and loved
her, but he didn’t want to control her. Naturally, it was best if he knew what was going on,
but it wasn’t a big deal if he didn’t either. As long as the two of them could be happy forever,
so what if they had secrets?
It was a few days since the couple had moved back to the Su Residence now. Both were
used to this and even the small golden turtle liked the new home. There were many places
that it could stroll off to and it had made two new friends. One was the little bun, Su Nuo,
and the other was the little white tiger, Little White. The three would always play together
and the small golden turtle loved Little White’s head the most. One could always see Little
White carrying the small golden turtle around the Su Residence.
Today, Su Yanyi went to her company while Qin Jiran to the set. Everything seemed
normal but sudden news alarmed the two.
Old man Qin, Qin Enci was on his deathbed and under critical care. But there wasn’t much
hope and the Qin Family had already started to prepare for the funeral and such. They had
all rushed to the hospital and one of them was the lawyer who had made the will for the old
man.
Su Yanyi had ordered people to pay close attention to old man Qin already. So, she
received the news in the first moments. At the same time, she informed Qin Jiran who
remained unperturbed.
“I know. We need to prepare as well.” The moment the old man Qin died; the whole Qin
Family would be in chaos. At that time, the Qin Family might not have time to cause trouble
for him but it’s always better to guard against. What if the Qin Family was stupid enough to
drag him into this muddy water? Don’t blame him for being ruthless then.
Although time was a bit tight and he had limited power, with Yanyi and Su Family’s
assistance, the information he had gathered on the Wangs and Qins was no less. As long as
the two families made some movements, they would receive the news first-hand. The
acquisition of the Wang Family had achieved some considerable results.
“It’s all ready. Those who dared to offend you, I will definitely make them regret!” Su
Yanyi’s voice was cold and murderous.
“Yanyi, thank you!” Thank you for being a protector and always protecting me!
“As long as you won’t feel bad.” In reality, if it wasn’t because Qin Jiran was related to
them and old man Qin and her own grandfather had some relations, she would’ve handled
the Qin Family already. After all, they would only cause trouble for Qin Jiran. Su Yanyi
believed that the Qin Family, certainly, wouldn’t let Qin Jiran go. As long as Qin Jiran was still
of some use to him, these people would rush over like dog skin plaster!
“I won’t. They have nothing to do with me. Why would I feel bad?” Qin Jiran’s voice was
icy as well. He wasn’t someone that would return good for evil. From an orphan to the
current him, who knew where he would’ve been buried, had he had a soft heart? How could
he have today’s accomplishments?
His heart had been very cold since a long time ago. Only Yanyi could see his weakness.
“Then good.” When the conversation ended, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran started to contact
their confidants. They simultaneously upped the surveillance on the Qins and Wangs. The
Wang Family had been restless as well. They used various underhanded means to dig
people from the Resplendent Entertainment over to their side. Recently, they had even had
their eyes on the Su Company and Long Media. They were basically seeking for death.
However, there was something within the Wang Family that was unexpected. Wang
Zhirou had actually found a business partner that could reluctantly count as support for
their Wang Family. It was an old man who was shy of fifty and wanted to recognize her as an
adopted daughter. Yet, it was unclear on the type of ‘adopted daughter’. Based on Su Yanyi’s
subordinate’s report, they seemed to be in an ambiguous relationship. On the surface, the
Su Family had to be careful of this old man’s status. But in reality, the Su Family didn’t care.
Instead, this was another piece of information that she could use against the Wang Family!
Four hours after Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran had received news of old man Qin, he finally
couldn’t escape the death call and died in the emergency care. At the same time, the Qin
Family started the most violent and intense internal battle. They didn’t even care that
outsiders were watching them which came as a shock to the public.
The lawyer had announced the content of the will in front of old man Qin’s mortal
remains while still at the hospital. Old man Qin held 70% of the Qin Company’s shares and
he had three sons. Who knew how old man Qin had considered this? The first son, Qin
Zhenren obtained 30% of the shares while the second and third son both obtained 20% of
the shares. The main power in the Qin Company temporarily belonged to Qin Zhenren.
Although he held only 30% of the shares, he was still the biggest shareholder in the Qin
Company. But whether he could retain his position depended on his capabilities and
methods.
Besides the shares, old man Qin wasn’t overly biased. He had divided his cash and
immovable properties equally among his second and third son, as well as grandsons and
granddaughters. Everyone had gotten something. Yet, this was expected, if only to an extent.
No one had mentioned Qin Jiran, so he clearly didn’t get anything.
When old man Qin was in a critical condition, he had wished to see Qin Jiran and had
even mentioned giving him some of his inheritance. Clearly, he had wanted to comfort Qin
Jiran and have the Qin Family collaborate against him and the Su Family. Old man Qin had
worked hard to achieve his goals but at the same time, he was sneaky and deceitful. The
moment Qin Jiran was moved by his offer, he would have become the common enemy
within the Qin Family and the inheritance he received would only serve as a burden.
But after seeing Qin Jiran, old man Qin had decidedly changed his mind again. Towards
the two younger generations who didn’t know what’s good for them and were too stubborn,
which made him feel the presence of danger, he didn’t want to leave them any inheritance at
all. He even told everyone to be careful of the Sus and the Wangs and other top families.
Business was like the battlefield. They must not let outsiders get in between their internal
problems and must guard against people taking advantage of the situation.
The old man had said a lot in his will, it was the epitome of blood and tears. It was also
the last exhortation to the younger generations. That was an old man’s treachery and
ruthlessness and an elder’s affection and kindness.

Chapter 88 Part 3
REPORT
Sponsored by: Annonymous and Swathy
Edited by: Larkspur
But once the will was announced, it turned out that it wasn’t the result many had
expected. Just like how old man Qin thought ill of Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi, he did the same for
his grandsons. He was thinking of trying to divide the inheritance equally amongst his
grandsons but also going in order from the oldest to the youngest. He also made it seem like
the family needed to cooperate with one another to defeat their common enemy. He
thought that even if they weren’t willing to, it wouldn’t cause too big of a problem.
Yet, the reality was crueler than he’d imagined or perhaps, people were greedier than
he’d expected. No matter whether Qin Zhenyi or Qin Zhenli who had each inherited 20% of
the shares, or Qin Zhenren with 30% of the shares, or even all the grandsons who had
bagged an abundant amount of inheritances; none of them was satisfied!
Right, no one was pleased! Everyone believed that they should’ve gotten more and that
the old man was clearly being biased!
Qin Zhenren, who believed that since he was the oldest, and fathered the oldest
grandson, shouldn’t have been stuck with just 30% of the shares. If his two brothers joined
hands, his position as the Chairman would be threatened. This was like a sword hanging
right above his head, his source of a constant worry. How could he accept this? It was only
natural that he was disappointed in the old man.
Meanwhile, Qin Zhenyi and Qin Zhenli thought so too. They’re both their father’s sons but
how come their big brother got more while they had to settle for much lesser than him?
10% of the shares was a huge amount. That was enough to let numerous families live a
peaceful and harmonious life. They wouldn’t need to worry about money as it was at least
one billion!
The grandsons who inherited no shares at all were even more displeased. So what if they
had gotten some properties? These things couldn’t be spent as money. Their surnames
were all Qin, but how come they didn’t get Qin Company’s shares? Although it had gone to
their fathers, they were still young and money was controlled by their fathers. They
would’ve had more freedom had the shares been in their hands!
So, almost at the very instant after the will was announced, everybody’s face changed. It
was worse than when the doctor had declared old man Qin’s death. It was enough to know
how everyone actually felt.
The chain of reactions was enough for people to see the indifference and selfishness of
the Qin Family. Old man Qin’s bones weren’t even cold yet, and the people in charge of his
funeral weren’t his sons but the assistants of his sons. There were only two grandsons who
stayed and the rest were their fathers who had started to calculate and scheme for the
shares in the Qin Company.
Qin Family had 70% of the shares, and the oldest son was already in possession of 30%. If
the other two sons in the family wanted to occupy the position of the Chairman, besides
joining forces, they needed to buy the rest of the shares. The idea of joining forces wasn’t
even considered by the two brothers since they viewed one another as enemies. How could
they become cooperative partners?
At this time, Su Yanyi gathered her trusted aides over and held a small meeting…
“Tell me. What should we do right now?” Before everybody, was information on the
current situations of Qins and Wangs. After everyone had looked it over, they all had their
own thoughts.
“Well, this depends on what result President Su wants to see.” He Mingyang

answered with confidence.
“For the Wang Family, I want to see them as miserable as possible. As for the Qin, the
uglier their situation is, the better.” The Wang and Qin Family were clearly different.
One had earned her hatred; the other, disgust.
The Wangs had harmed Su Yanyi in the past. No matter the result, they deserved it.
Though the Qins had abandoned Qin Jiran, this wasn’t as bad as the Wangs. Although Su
Yanyi was cruel and ruthless, knowing that the Qin Family was related to Qin Jiran by blood,
she couldn’t really leave the Qin Family to die. However, it was a given that she would teach
them a lesson. Of course, this decision was under the precondition that the Qin Family
wouldn’t continue doing something that they shouldn’t be doing. Otherwise, don’t blame
her for being harsh and heartless!
“Since this is the case, let’s make a move on the Qin Family now. If President Su
doesn’t mind, as long as we publicize Qin Family’s situation, it will put them in an ugly
spot. At least considering the media, they will be the topic of discussion.” He Mingyang
said with disdain. He couldn’t bear to see the Qin Family’s actions. He’d already looked past
the fact that they were fighting for inheritance when the old man’s bones weren’t even cold
yet. However, the fact that they even had their assistants make the funeral arrangements
and didn’t even appear for the last meeting, made one’s heart turn cold.
“What they’re doing is too despicable. At least for their faces, they shouldn’t be doing
this.” Cao Yawen added. She hated people that placed power and wealth above family.
“Media? Then, leave it to Kang Zhong to arrange this. Join forces with the Long
Media…Hm, and the Tiansheng Media in Qin Jiran’s hands. Apprise Qin Jiran about
this. As long as he doesn’t mind, go ahead.” Su Yanyi thought this idea was pretty good
and would reveal the Qin Family’s selfish and greedy side.
“Yes, I understand.”
When the meeting ended, Kang Zhong immediately contacted Qin Jiran. He explained to
Qin Jiran the minutes of the meeting, without concealing anything. After a brief silence, Qin
Jiran agreed with Su Yanyi’s decision. He knew that Yanyi was doing this for him and that
the Qin Family should be taught a lesson indeed.
The result of Qin Jiran’s nod was that Qin Family was simultaneously exposed by
numerous media. Subsequently, they had to face public opinions where everyone was
talking smack about them.
The benevolent man can’t be rich and the Qin Family was termed selfish and greedy. They
didn’t fulfill their filial duties and were worse than beasts. All sorts of labels were placed on
the Qin Family. The major forums were all insulting to the Qin Family. There were even
some fans who went to Qin Jiran’s Weibo and comforted him, saying that it was pitiful that
he was born in a family like this. All along, Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi remained silent.
Yet, their silence didn’t represent innocence. The public might not know, but the Qin
Family understood. The only reason why they were exposed by the media was clearly due
to Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran’s methods. So, the Qin Family went to find Qin Jiran in the first
moments.
Clearly, Qin Jiran had prepared for this so he didn’t reject Qin Zhenyi’s call. He knew that
even if he rejected this time, there would be the next time.
“What’s the matter?” The cold voice reflected their icy relationship. They weren’t even
strangers.
“Qin Jiran, since your surname is Qin, even if you don’t view me as your father, you
should protect the Qin Family’s face. Aren’t you afraid that your grandfather will haunt
you for doing this” Qin Zhenyi’s fierce voice came from the phone and Qin Jiran found it
a bit funny.
“Mr. Qin, I think that if old man Qin really became a ghost, he would go find the Qin
Family first. Aren’t you afraid that he will come to haunt you guys because of what you
guys have been doing?” It was obvious that Qin Jiran was mocking him. Yet, it was the
truth, nevertheless.
Old man Qin would look for him? Qin Jiran thought that if he did, old man Qin would
definitely do so after finding his three sons!
In reality, Qin Jiran didn’t expect the Qin Family to be this stupid. They didn’t even wait
until the funeral was over. They even stopped being friendly with one another and just
began to plot against each other. The methods in which they roped in different shareholders
were funny and pitiful.
Qin Zhenyi’s face turned green at the mockery. His hands even started to tremble as he
held the phone!
To his belief, it was normal for him to leave the matters of the funeral for his assistant to
complete after the old man passed away. Otherwise, should he be the one personally
looking after this matter? Originally, he was going to stay, but little had he expected his two
brothers would brew trouble and begin to rope in different parties on their sides before the
funeral was even done. If he didn’t make a move now and waited for the funeral to
complete, it would’ve been too late! So he was forced!
The most important thing was, no matter whether it was him or the rest of the Qin
Family, they didn’t think that they would be exposed so directly and how bad of an impact it
would have on them. This made the public stand on the opposite side as them, they started
to attack them based on their past actions. This made it seem like they were trying to cover
up their deeds with their explanations. Instantly, they were forced into a passive situation.
In the meanwhile, what made Qin Zhenyi and the rest shocked was that it was Qin Jiran,
the illegitimate son, who had exposed them. The Qin Family was infuriated!
None of the members in the Qin Family cared about Qin Jiran, the illegitimate son. Even if
he was the Film Emperor, created a company, became Su Family’s son-in-law, the Qin Family
only viewed him as someone they could use. They would never think that Qin Jiran would
bite them, and so harshly. The entire Qin Family’s honor had immediately hit rock bottom!
What was even more despicable was not only their reputation but also Qin Family’s
shares. This was the reason why Qin Zhenyi found Qin Jiran.
Ri: Sponsor chappy! Enjoy~

Chapter 89 Part 1
REPORT
Sponsored by: Anonymous
Edited by: Larkspur
“Why did you do this? Do you know that because of your doing, the Qin Company’s
shares has instantly shrunk by dozens of billions! You can’t even afford that!” Qin
Zhenyi told himself to calm down. At the very least, he needed to find out why Qin Jiran
was doing this. Once he figured it out, he could retaliate!
“Pay you? Why should I pay you? Don’t you know that my motive is to destruct the
Qin Company?” Qin Jiran’s tone became dark and gloomy, as though he really planned
to do so.
Qin Zhenyi’s heart trembled. For the first time, he began to seriously consider Qin Jiran’s
power and influence. If Qin Jiran really wanted to target the Qin Company, the Su Family
would naturally be on his side. Then, would the Qin Family have the ability to face the Su
Family’s pressure?
In a moment, Qin Zhenyi thought of a lot of things in his heart. He even imagined the
scene of battling it with the Su Family.
In the past, Qin Family wouldn’t be scared of the Su Family. Of course, this was under the
precondition that the Qin Family had no real understanding of the Su Family’s powers. After
all, many people believed that the Qin and Su Family were both top families in the A City.
Their powers were about the same. Naturally, the Qin Family believed so too.
But now, Qin Zhenyi was a bit worried. The Qin Family’s internal strife was overly
obvious. If the Qin Family really had to face the Su Family’s attack, they would definitely
lose.
“Are you doing this for revenge?” It was clear that Qin Zhenyi wasn’t willing to see this
result. According to him, the Qin Family was his- eventually. How would he be willing to let
the Qin Family suffer? Needless to say, Qin Family’s greediness and selfishness was carved
in their bones!
Qin Jiran was momentarily silent as Qin Zhenyi berated and interrogated him.
Revenge? In reality, this wasn’t really revenge. What did he need to avenge? If it weren’t
for the Qin Family who’d caused him troubles, he wouldn’t even remember whose son he
was!
In truth, he wasn’t at the helm of everything that happened. It was Yanyi, or to be

accurate, Yanyi’s protection towards him!
Because she was protective of him, she disdained the Qin Family. Because she was
protective of him, she wanted to make a move on the Qin Family first. How could he not
understand this?!
“Whatever you want to say.” Neither did he agree nor deny. It was because he didn’t feel
the need to explain himself. He just needed to know some things for himself.
“Are you silently agreeing to this then? Why did you do this? What benefits would it
bring you? Don’t you know that you’re hitting someone while they’re down? Do you
have a heart?! Your grandfather has just passed away and you decided to do this!” Qin
Zhenyi retorted with confidence. However, Qin Jiran found his attitude hilarious.
A son like you won’t even bother with your father’s funeral, so what does this have to do
with me who was abandoned by you? And how was that old man worthy of being
‘grandfather’ when he had been scheming the whole time?
Qin Jiran couldn’t help but think of Grandfather Su. He was a kind and carefree old man.
The way he looked at him was how an actual elder would at its younger generations.
“If you just want to criticize me, there’s no need to continue talking.” Qin Jiran’s tone
became icier. Qin Zhenyi wanted to move him, but he had used the wrong method. Qin Jiran
despised the Qin Family’s actions. In the past, they had heartlessly abandoned him and now
they dared to talk about him about relationships. They were indeed shameless!
“…What do you want to do? Or, what do you want from me? If your target is the Qin
Family, perhaps, we can cooperate.” After a moment’s silence, Qin Zhenyi had finally
stated his motive.
Qin Jiran wanted to laugh even more now. If Qin Zhenyi really felt outraged for old man
Qin, even if he felt shameful, he would’ve been patient. Yet, when he heard the words, he
was impatient.
“Cooperate? Are you going to gift the entire Qin Family to me?” Qin Jiran asked,
mockingly.
“Humph, don’t be too greedy. You really take the Qin Family to be a pushover or the
Su Family to be invincible?” Qin Zhenyi’s tone became sarcastic as well. Hearing the
response, he clearly thought he’d found out what Qin Jiran’s motive was. Because of that, he
believed he would be able to negotiate with Qin Jiran.
You’re not a businessman if you aren’t sneaky and you won’t profit from being late. There
aren’t forever enemies, only forever profits. He didn’t believe that Qin Jiran didn’t care
about Qin Family’s properties! As long as Qin Jiran cared about it, the best choice was to
cooperate with him. After all, they were father and son!
As long as he had Qin Jiran and Su Family’s help, controlling the Qin Company would be a
piece of cake. When the time comes, how he’d handle Qin Jiran and Su Family…
Humph! The Qin Family was his. No one can steal it from him!
“You don’t need to worry about how greedy I am.” Qin Jiran continued to act
indifferently. He felt like he would never on the same page as this person.
Needless to say, this conversation ended on an unhappy note. But through this call, Qin
Jiran suddenly thought of another problem.
In the beginning, Su Yanyi had acted like she was forced to retaliate after taking up a
challenge. In other words, if the Qin Family made a move on him, Su Yanyi, naturally on his
side, would attack the Qin Family. Up until the old man Qin passed away, that had always
been the case. But now that Qin Jiran thought about it, it didn’t seem to be what’s
happening.
Take for instance the manipulation of the news — it was under Su Yanyi’s complete
control. How could someone as smart as Su Yanyi not know what the consequences would
be? The Qin Family would definitely retaliate and might join forces to attack him or do
something they shouldn’t… Su Yanyi was deliberately infuriating the Qin Family so that they
would retaliate!
As long as the Qin Family made a move, they could retaliate in public. When the time
comes, how could the Qin Family be Yanyi’s opponent?!
Qin Jiran didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. When had Yanyi ever intended to let the
Qin Family off? She basically wanted them to bring themselves to their own deaths.
Qin Jiran couldn’t help but pick his phone and call Su Yanyi. She quickly picked up.
“What’s the matter?” Su Yanyi was a tad indifferent.
“Qin Zhenyi called me.” Qin Jiran first reported the situation.
“Then? Is there something you want to say?” Su Yanyi keenly felt like Qin Jiran had left
his words unfinished. As she sensed this, Su Yanyi placed the documents down and focused
on handling the situation at hand.
“I just suddenly thought of something. You never intended on letting the Qin Family
go. I have caused you trouble again.” Qin Jiran cared a whit about Su Yanyi’s schemes. He
didn’t care whether she was plotting against other people or even him. All he was
concerned about was whether Yanyi would be tired or exhausted from doing all of this for
him.
“You noticed.” Su Yanyi didn’t deny it but rather admitted to it openly. Ever since the Qin
Family appeared in Qin Jiran’s life, she’d despised the family a lot. Su Yanyi’s decision to
handle the Qin Family came after old man Qin decided to plot against Qin Jiran. Now, with
the old man Qin gone, it was time for the Qin Family to repay their debts!
To simply put it in a more domineering way, even if the Qin Family didn’t owe Qin Jiran
anything, she would still teach them a lesson. Who let them offend and upset her?
“You didn’t even plan on concealing it, making it all too obvious.” Qin Jiran could never
guess Su Yanyi’s actions. Many times he’d made it clear that he was confused and curious.
Whatever Yanyi said, he concurred. Of course, he believed that it was because Yanyi didn’t
hide things from him, otherwise, how hard was it to keep things from him?!
“I don’t need to conceal it. I think that it’s better now than never. Those people will
never stop.” Perhaps, the Qin Family were fighting internally, which was why they hadn’t
thought of Qin Jiran yet. But her instincts told her that these people wouldn’t let Qin Jiran
be at peace. Especially Qin Zhenyi, who was Qin Jiran’s father by blood. If he failed in the
battle for an inheritance, he would definitely think of Qin Jiran. It was precise because of
this instinct that Su Yanyi had decided to make the first move!
Su Yanyi’s was of a very domineering and dominant persona. She could turn her back on
everybody, but no one was allowed to turn their back against her.
“What do you want me to do? The problem began because of me and I don’t want you
to take responsibility for everything.” Although he was touched and happy that Yanyi was
defending him, as a man, he was ashamed of being defended by a woman. To him, it was his
fault for letting Yanyi go through the trouble for him.
“When I need you, I will clearly find you. You just need to focus on shooting.” Su Yanyi
didn’t directly reject Qin Jiran. Even though she was domineering, that didn’t mean she
would do everything by herself. If she needed Qin Jiran to do something, obviously, she
wouldn’t turn down his help.
“Ok, I will focus on shooting scenes. What do you want to eat tonight? I can go home
earlier today.” Qin Jiran didn’t persist in participating in her plan because he knew Yanyi’s
personality. Yanyi was someone who kept her words. Since she didn’t need him right now,
when she did, she would tell him.
However, since he couldn’t do anything about the Qin Family right now, he would do
other things.
“How about sautéed Crab in the hot spicy sauce? I haven’t eaten it in a while.” Su
Yanyi’s voice went up a tone, clearly enjoying this subject more.
Qin Jiran laughed silently and his face turned gentle. “Once am done here, I will buy
crab and cook sautéed Crab in hot spicy sauce and Shui zhu fish as well, ok? I like spicy
food.”
“Ok! I will head home earlier too!”
“Ok, I will cook and wait for you!”
Ri: Whew. We’re on a roll~ Enjoy.
WHAT TO DO: Go on NU and rate this novel, perhaps comment as well!
HOW TO WIN: For every 10 ratings, I’ll release an extra chapter.
WHEN DOES THIS START: October 7th 12:00 AM EST
WHEN DOES THIS END: This ends on October 28th 12:00 AM EST
WHEN WILL THE CHAPTERS BE RELEASED: Survey through google forms
Current votes: 196

Chapter 89 Part 1
REPORT
Sponsored by: Tattaro and Anonymous
Edited by: Larkspur
Qin Zhenyi called again. This was well within the expectation of Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi.
However, Qin Jiran didn’t answer the call this time. Instead, Jiang Xiaobin had to half-
heartedly answer it. He said that he would notify him but wouldn’t promise anything.
With such an ambiguous response, Qin Zhenyi was incapable of ascertaining Qin Jiran’s
thoughts. And because he was uncertain, he didn’t dare act impulsively. Especially the press
conference in the afternoon made him hesitant.
Should he go or not go? If he did, there were some benefits. He could clear his ‘unfilial’
reputation furthermore. After all, this press conference would make public of the old man’s
funeral place and time. Although the brothers hadn’t personally attended the funeral, they
had spent a lot of money and effort into this. It was definitely grand and magnificent,
enough to prove their filiality
On the other hand, if he did not, he might have to face the Su Family’s retaliation. If
something happened and they said something they shouldn’t, he would be in trouble.
Although the Qin Family was powerful, it was clearly at a disadvantage in the media aspect.
The amount of media power they had control over or could rope in was limited. Plus,
obviously, this strength couldn’t compare to that of Long Media, one of the biggest media
houses. This was also a reason why he wanted to work with Qin Jiran!
Also, if he failed to show up, Big Brother and Third Brother might counter-attack.
Although he believed these two were inept at doing anything and couldn’t be compared to
him, their combined shares were 50%. He really needed to worry about the two of them. If
they did join hands, it was hard for him to turn the tables!
Qin Zhenyi wasn’t stupid. He could guess Su Yanyi’s motive even if only slightly. It seemed
like she wanted to work with him, yet at the same time, wasn’t she isolating him from the
others and setting him up as the target of the rest of the people? Although he knew this, he
couldn’t help but be lured still, because as long as he could work with the Su Company, he
would have enough power to snatch the Chairman’s position from Qin Zhenren!
So, Qin Zhenyi was in a dilemma that lasted until the press conference was about to
begin!
Qin Family had convened the press conference under the guise of conducting a funeral
for the old man. The three Qin Brothers, as well as the grandsons all showed up. This was to
clear their names about being unfilial. No matter how unwilling the younger generation
was, they wouldn’t dare not to show up.
Several newsmen were present at this press conference. This included people from the
Long Media and Tiansheng Media. Once everybody had arrived, the press conference
commenced.
The Qin Family’s spokesperson was Qin Zhenren, the eldest son of the Qin Family. Being
the current Chairman of the Qin Company, he was also, clearly, the best candidate.
“Thank you, everyone, for attending this press conference. The main purpose behind
the Qin Family holding this press confidence is to clear some false rumors. My father
has only just passed away and this is a huge attack on the sons and daughters of the
Qin Family. Our grievances can’t be expressed through words…”
Qin Zhenren spoke for about 20 minutes or so on stage. He started off by trying to garner
some sympathy. Then, he shared some of his memories with old man Qin. This included
longing affection and respect for his father. It evoked heavy sighs from the audience. The
speechwriter had indeed done a pretty good job. His writing style was great and apt at
stirring up people’s emotions. However, it was unclear how long Qin Zhenren had spent in
memorizing this speech manuscript.
After Qin Zhenren, Qin Zhenyi and Qin Zhenli spoke as well. As a result of the deep
contemplation, Qin Zhenyi’s performance was quite amazing. He didn’t act as sorrowful as
Qin Zhenren or reminisce about his memories with his father. Instead, he simply announced
the preparations for the funeral. He also welcomed the different groups of people over and
deeply bowed as he ended. It was simple but didn’t lack the seriousness. He was in deep
sorrow and it felt like people could empathize with him.
Qin Zhenli who went last on stage appeared to be rather smart. He didn’t purposefully try
to explain some things but expressed his respect to his two brothers. Then, he expressed
the old man’s dying wish, hoping that the brothers could join hands and help one another.
That way, the Qin Company would progress better. In the end, he blessed his old man and
the Qin Company.
The three talked for about an hour and the press underwent a change. After their
speeches, it was time for the reporters to ask questions.
The Long Media’s reporters inquired impolitely. “Did you guys personally attend old
man Qin’s funeral arrangements? If you guys did, what parts did you participate in? Or
did you guys just give some money?”
Face in the Qin Family all turned ugly at the obvious mocking question. Yet, there was a
smile on all the other reporters. Of course, the smiles were quite sarcastic.
It’s not that they were laughing heartlessly and chatting about the arrangements of the
funeral, but did the Qin Family not expect them to see through the fact that they were just
pretending? The question that the reporter had asked was overly narrow. It struck right at
the heart of the issue which made them laugh.
Perhaps, it was because the reporters’ smiles were too obvious or that the Qin Family felt
guilty, but overall, the Qin Family didn’t appear too good.
“Please be careful with your words. You can’t speak nonsense and you will have to
take responsibility for your words!” Qin Zhenren stood up with a gloomy face. It
seemed like he wasn’t just warning the reporter but also threatening.
Over the reporters who had been specially sent over by Long Media, however, it really
didn’t have any power. Instead, it gave them the chance to use information against the Qin
Family.
“Mr. Qin Zhenren, are you threatening right now? I was just voicing my confusion
before. My confusion is also the audience’s confusion. You can choose not to answer or
deny it. Of course, you could also say the truth and admit to it. But please don’t
threaten me, ok? Your words, can I take it as, if I end up in an accident in the future,
you’d be the one behind it?” Long Media’s reporters were no ordinary ones. Their
motive was not to just question them, but rather brew deliberate trouble.
“Nonsense! Which media are you under? Who allowed you in? You came to cause
trouble on purpose, right? Security guard…” Otherwise, how else would people say Qin
Zhenren couldn’t bear a large responsibility? He wouldn’t even allow himself to suffer in the
least bit. Just like how he couldn’t learn to be patient with today’s press conference. How
could he support the entire Qin Company then?
Qin Zhenyi and Qin Zhenli were calmer compared to him. They immediately stepped
over to prevent Qin Zhenren from lashing out. Qin Zhenli even explained to the
reporters present. “Everyone, our father just passed away and our elder brother isn’t
feeling good. It’s inevitable that he loses control. Let’s let the elder brother leave and
rest for a bit. If there are any questions, I will represent the Qin Company and answer
it.”
Needless to say, Qin Zhenli’s methods were extremely outstanding. Although it felt like he
was preventing a terrible mess from happening, he was able to represent the Qin Company
and snatch his elder brother’s position. Naturally, more people would know of his existence
now.
The reporters continued to ask their questions impolitely. Some of the questions made
Qin Zhenli’s face turn green but even then, he still persisted. He didn’t make a fool of
himself from the scene. Although Long Media’s reporter had asked a few crafty questions,
they didn’t force them too much.
However, the result of the press conference was a bit different from the actual result the
Qin Family had anticipated. Even though some controlled media didn’t use overly
unfavorable words to report the situation, they didn’t say anything good about the Qin
Family either. The media controlled by the Long media even added some questionable
analysis and wonderings after the simple report.
The Qin Family held a press conference and all sorts of sorrowful events were exposed.
But was it true or fake? Was it their real feelings or were they just pretending?”
Headlines like this appeared in many newspapers and reports. It wasn’t conclusive but
planted a seed of suspicion in the readers’ minds. Trust is often shallow, and once the
people were suspicious, they were bound to think negatively. If the Qin Family wanted to
change the tables with the press conference, it was definitely not possible.
From this, one could see the importance of public opinion and the media. This is what it
meant to have a sharp tongue.
“The Su Family is an intolerable bully! Do they really think that they could control
the Qin Family by relying on an illegitimate son?!”
In the Chairman’s office, in a fit of rage, Qin Zhenren smashed a cup. His face was flushed
and he started to curse the Su Company. From his perspective, the Su Company was the
main cause of the problem. Qin Jiran was just an excuse.
“Humph! An illegitimate son is nevertheless, a son. If it’s just the Su Family, it may
not be as bad. But it’s hard to say if someone inside the family is helping them too.” As
remarked sarcastically, Qin Zhenli looked at Qin Zhenyi He was clearly trying to drive a
wedge in their relationships.
“Stop attacking me and making accusations here. There is an order of seniority. Is

this how you would talk to your Elder Brother?” Qin Zhenyi said this quickly, clearly
feeling a bit guilty.
“Humph! I won’t say anything. Let Elder Brother speak.” Qin Zhenli spoke in disdain
but didn’t report. Instead, he gave Qin Zhenren the chance to speak. According to him, his
words were enough. Based on Qin Zhenren’s personality, how could he endure this?
As expected, Qin Zhenren was instantly provoked. He looked angrily at Qin Zhenyi
and rained rebukes. “There is an order of seniority? Humph! Do you still know that?
Well, do you place me, your Elder Brother, in your heart? Don’t think of how great an
illegitimate son is. Isn’t it just the Su Family? Can the massive Qin Family be afraid of
the Su Family? They surely can’t control all of our businesses. If they dare to cause
trouble, don’t blame me for being ruthless!”
Ri:
HOW WILL THE CHAPTERS BE RELEASED: Survey through google forms
Original Vote: 196
Current Vote: 239

Chapter 89 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
As expected, Su Yanyi came back way earlier than usual. The sauteé ed Crab in hot spicy
sauce was just out of the kitchen and its enticing aroma beckoning people to have a taste of
it. Su Yanyi didn’t stand on ceremony. She reached over to grab a crab leg and nibbled on.
Qin Jiran raised his head to look at Su Yanyi. Though his hands were busy with the fish, he
was still infected by Su Yanyi’s adorable expression; he let out a doting laugh. Su Yanyi ate
like a squirrel.
“What are you laughing at?” While she bit on the crab leg, she tilted her head in
confusion at Qin Jiran.
Qin Jiran felt like Su Yanyi was luring him to pat her head with this look. As he thought of
this, he out his thoughts in motion and reached over to rub Su Yanyi’s smooth hair.
Su Yanyi thought Qin Jiran was being a bit strange but didn’t duck. Qin Jiran was mostly
the one doing her hair. She was already used to it. Plus, he was just touching it.
Needless to say, Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran became more and more harmonious. A lot of their
routines were the same, they gave off a feeling of being a part of one another. Perhaps, this
was usual for married couples. Of course, they were lacking something in this lifestyle.
“How does it taste?” Seeing how happily Yanyi was eating, he was tempted to try as well.
Who could tell if she’d read Qin Jiran’s thoughts? Nonetheless, she shoved a piece of crab
meat in Qin Jiran’s mouth. “Taste it for yourself.”
Dinner was quickly ready. Although it wasn’t a feast, the majority were spicy dishes. Qin
Jiran liked spice and Su Yanyi occasionally would too. While the two ate, they were chugging
down water. By now, their lips were red and swollen; they couldn’t help but laugh at each
other.
Qin Jiran was already used to the small intimate moments with Su Yanyi. At this time, he
took the initiative to kiss the corner of Yanyi’s lips. It was spicy, warm and red.
After dinner, Qin Jiran went to find the little golden turtle as he wanted to feed it. Yet, he
couldn’t find it anywhere. He searched through the first and second floors already, making
Su Yanyi unhappy.
“The little thing has been with Nuo Nuo recently. It won’t be lost.” Su Yanyi thought
that it’s best if it was lost, otherwise, it’d keep interrupting her and Qin Jiran’s time
together.
“That’s true. That little thing has found a companion and it’s been quite happy.”
When he thought of the new thing, he laughed. He didn’t need to worry now that the little
golden turtle had found a new friend.
Su Yanyi didn’t like how Qin Jiran was ecstatic at the thought of the pet. She mused for a
bit and changed the subject. “You already know of the Qin Family. What other thoughts
do you have?”
Although she’d made her own decisions regarding the Qin Family, she respected Qin
Jiran’s opinions more. If Qin Jiran really went against her, she wouldn’t go overboard.
Otherwise, it would have the opposite effect if she made Qin Jiran unhappy.
“Qin Zhenyi wanted to work with me, but I rejected him. What’s your next step?” Qin
Jiran suddenly felt like he had no ideas. Plus, it wasn’t important whether he had ideas or
not. It all depended on Yanyi’s plans.
“Acquire Qin Company!” Su Yanyi said icily. This plan wasn’t just a day or two old. In
order to have enough funds and simultaneously execute numerous acquisition plans, she
had her Elder Brother participate in this too. Plus, they had transferred a large number of
funds from abroad for this very plan.
“Will it be too problematic?” Qin Jiran blinked his eyes but didn’t object. Although he
didn’t have any designs regarding the Qin Company, if Yanyi wanted him to help her with
this, he would simply support her.
“They are the ones going to be in trouble.” Su Yanyi said, confidently.
At this time, the front door was pushed open. Su Yanmo brought little Su Nuo, a tiger, and
a turtle over.
“Elder Brother.” Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran greeted him. Qin Jiran even waved at little Su Nuo
and he immediately ran over with his short legs.
“Uncle, aunt, Nuo Nuo came to visit you guys.” Little Su Nuo was more carefree now. He
ran into Qin Jiran’s arms. The only reason why he hadn’t run into Su Yanyi’s arms was that
he liked Qin Jiran even more.
Be it the little animal or the kid, they all liked Qin Jiran better since, compared to Su
Yanyi. He was extremely gentle with them.
“Nuo Nuo is a good boy.” Qin Jiran touched little Su Nuo’s head, adoring him. Su Yanyi
was mindful of this interaction, however, she turned around to look at her Elder Brother.
“Elder Brother, how is it going?”
“All the transactions of the funds are complete. We are just waiting on you.” As Su
Yanmo said this, he looked at Qin Jiran, as though asking him his opinion as well.
Qin Jiran understood that they were talking about the Qin Family. He nodded and said, “I
will listen to Yanyi.”
Su Yanyi replied, “Humph, I won’t let the Wang or Qin Family off!”
Su Yanyi would never talk about things she would be unable to accomplish. Perhaps, she
wanted to reaffirm this point. So, in the next few days, a lot of changes occurred within the
Qin and Wang Family.
The first was the Qin Family. When the Qin Family was about to clear the rumors, they
noticed that their internal strife had been exposed. This time, the level was high. One of the
series of pictures in the newspaper showed Qin Zhenren meeting old man Qin’s personal
lawyer. The two seemed to be in a guildhall and there was an envelope on the table. It
looked like documents but also money. It was very hard to determine what it was but
enough to arouse discussion.
The other pictures were of the third son of the Qin Family and old man Qin’s assistant,
Zhang Yuanzhuo’s private meeting. They appeared to be discussing something amicably.
Now that the oldest and the third son’s pictures were out in the open, many people would
go find pictures of the second son, Qin Zhenyi. Yet, they noticed there was no negative news
about him. Instead, there was a picture of Qin Zhenyi in the funeral parlor, seemingly
preparing for the old man’s funeral.
Compared to the two, many people started to form their own thoughts and opinions.
Instead of taking care of the old man’s funeral, the oldest and the third son started to
eagerly rope people to their sides. This was verified news. On the other hand, the second
son of the Qin Family seemed to clear his negative reputation. Some people started to
analyze this on the just side, saying that at least the second son knew to fulfill his filial duty.
At least, he knew to prepare for the old man’s funeral.
This was a huge disadvantage to the oldest and the third son of the Qin Family.
The Chairman of the Qin Company was in the office. In the first moment that the oldest
son, Qin Zhenren, knew about the will, he had people tidy up this office for him. Then, he
left the hospital and claimed the office as his. At the same time, there was a gloomy
atmosphere.
“Tell me, what is going on? Is the public relations team of the Qin Company full of
freeloaders?” Qin Zhenren was very angry. He gripped the newspaper in his hands tightly,
having the urge to tear it into pieces!
The despicable newspaper and media were really asking for death! Of course, the one
who were asking for death the most would be the Su Family and Qin Jiran, the illegitimate
son. Even if he hadn’t investigated this, just based on the names of the media houses, he
knew who was calling the shots from behind the scenes. Especially this news that seemed
to be clearing Qin Zhenyi’s name. He couldn’t help but be suspicious and wondered if the Su
Family and Qin Zhenyi had joined hands!
Qin Zhenren felt like he had dug a hole for himself and started to curse the Wang Family.
If it weren’t for the Wang Family’s wheedlings, how would he have lost his mind and
exposed Qin Jiran? He’d even degraded Qin Zhenyi in front of the old man. Of course, he
held 30% of the Qin Company’s shares. Maybe it was even effective in some ways.
Otherwise, his father had always regarded Qin Zhenyi highly, so he might’ve given him the
most shares. Ever since the news of Qin Jiran as an illegitimate son was exposed to the
public, it had clearly ruined Qin Zhenyi’s reputation. Thus, the extremely old-fashioned old
man had decided on giving him the most shares instead!
When he thought of this, Qin Zhenren was infuriated. He was the oldest and had a
grandson, yet his father didn’t hold him in high regard. The old man had been hesitating
amongst the three brothers. Thus, he’d been plotting this for many years now, without a
choice. In the end, he had won the battle by a whisker. Even so, his position as the Chairman
wasn’t stable enough as a bunch of greedy people had popped out. He was incomparably
indignant!
Ri:
Original Vote: 196
Current Vote: 218

Chapter 90 Part 2
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
“So what? Do you think I’m on their side? If you have the ability to, say it on their
faces. After all, it has nothing to do with me. Tomorrow is Father’s funeral so I won’t
argue with you guys. Behave yourselves!” Qin Zhenyi tried his best to sound confident
but once he recounted Su Yanyi’s ambiguous mien, he was a bit guilty still. He didn’t
want to waste more time here and turned around to leave.
In reality, Qin Zhenyi had thought hard about his words. Not only did he want to clear his
name, but also wanted to bring trouble to others. He wanted to shift Qin Zhenren and Qin
Zhenli’s target to Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran. He didn’t want the two to join hands to go against
him. Yet, if it was Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi, he would gladly do so.
At the same time, Su Yanyi was paying attention to Qin Family’s response. She received
continuous news on the Qin Family and the discussion among the three brothers in the
Chairman’s office.
When she was told about Qin Zhenyi’s response, Su Yanyi’s face turned frigid. She knew
that this man wasn’t good news and only wanted to bring them trouble. Well, it remained to
be seen if he had the ability after all!
At this time, Qin Jiran was still trying to shoot his scenes. In order to expedite the
progress of the filming, Qin Jiran couldn’t even spare time to eat these days. Plus, he had
been working overtime until very late. Su Yanyi was very unhappy about this but she didn’t
say anything. Instead, she had Su Family’s servants make some food for him. While she was
incredibly considerate, it earned Qin Jiran everyone’s envy on the set.
It was quite late by the time an exhausted Qin Jiran returned home. The light in the living
room was still on, clearly left for him. When he walked upstairs and opened the door, Su
Yanyi was already asleep. As she laid on the huge bed, she appeared tiny and delicate. All
Qin Jiran did was just stare at her and felt his fatigue disappear. His heart calmed down.
He walked softly and quietly to the bathroom. He showered and changed before coming
out. Qin Jiran then laid on the bed, shifting a bit and some more. He moved himself to Su
Yanyi’s side and reached over to pull her in his arms. Then, he softly landed a kiss on Su
Yanyi’s forehead.
“Goodnight, my sweetheart.” Perhaps, it was only during this time that Qin Jiran could
dare address Su Yanyi like this. She was his sweetheart, forever!
Around this time, Su Yanyi who was about to open her eyes to greet him had suddenly
changed her mind. She continued to pretend to be asleep.
Sweetheart? Cough, cough. Su Yanyi felt like this endearment was overly corny and only
Mother Su had called her that when she was a child. Plus, he said sweetheart in such a low
and sexy voice. She couldn’t take this!
While the two were unaware of this, Su Yanyi’s ear tips had secretly hued red…
Perhaps because of over-exhaustion, but Qin Jiran quickly fell asleep. However, Su Yanyi
was unable to fall asleep. The words ‘my sweetheart’ kept echoing in her ears to the point
that she was a bit infuriated!
Su Yanyi suddenly opened her eyes. Even in the dark bedroom, it felt unusually bright.
She stared straight at slumbering Qin Jiran and wanted to say something. Yet, when she saw
the man’s fatigued face, she held down her urge to do so. The little anger in her immediately
died down as well.
“Sigh, what a slow man!” He would only dare to say such corny things during this time.
At least have the guts to say it on her face!
However, the devil within Su Yanyi was proud. She blinked her eyes and concentrated on
the man’s looks then she seemed to be immersed in him. She suddenly got up and left a kiss
by the corner of the man’s lips.
“Goodnight.” Sweetheart and whatnot were too corny and she couldn’t say it. But, she
could say goodnight to him.
Su Yanyi happily thought of this but heard the system’s voice unexpectedly.
Congratulations to Master for completing the hidden mission: secretly kissing Mr. Master.
You obtained the plant growth liquid and can increase the growth of any plants by ten
times. If you use it on the magical plant, it can increase the growth by 30 times. Please use it
carefully. The reward will automatically be stored in your storage space. Please check it out,
Master.
This was the first time Su Yanyi found out that a sneak kiss was a mission! However, with
the notification that she had completed the hidden mission of sneak kiss, she wasn’t as
surprised anymore. However, this mission’s reward made her think of the upgrading
rewards which she’d neglected. What is that magical seed? She still had no idea.
Maybe she should find a time to plant the seed and see? She recalled a huge open space in
the back garden and hopefully, nothing weird would sprout from it.
Su Yanyi gradually fell asleep when she was surrounded by the familiar scent. She had
waited for him for so long and he finally came back. It really hurt to dry her own hair. It’s so
annoying how he had to return at a later time!
In the morning, Su Yanyi woke up to her usual sleeping position. She half lied on Qin Jiran
and didn’t seem to shift her posture. She was really well-behaved.
“Good morning.” Came the deep male voice and the voice which she was more and more
accustomed to. She couldn’t help but think of the ‘goodnight’ she said last night. However,
she felt like there was something different about the two words that were being said.
Su Yanyi thought about it and got an answer. There wasn’t the term of endearment.
Where was ‘my sweetheart’ ?
Su Yanyi pursed her lips. Although she understood, she wouldn’t mention it. She didn’t
want such a corny endearment!
Once they got out of bed, they went about their morning exercises. Su Yanyi’s skills were
getting better and better. After a few rounds, Su Yanmo walked over as well. When he saw
the two sparring, his eyes brightened, wanting to join as well.
Su Yanyi was a no-nonsense person. He aimed for a gap between them and waved his fist
over. He directly squeezed Su Yanyi out of the combat and started to fight Qin Jiran.
Su Yanyi wasn’t surprised either. With a cold face, she walked to the side to spectate.
Elder Brother was a great combater. Since he’d been home for many days, it’s about time for
him to exercise.
When the two started to battle, Qin Jiran clearly was at a disadvantage. Su Yanmo’s skills
were much better than Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi’s. His skills were acquired through hands-on
battle experiences. Not only was Su Yanyi in charge of the mercenary company’s businesses,
she frequently went on missions with the mercenaries. She had an abundance of
experiences, something Qin Jiran lacked.
However, Qin Jiran wasn’t too weak. He was powerful and the two were just practicing, so
there weren’t any overly excessive moves. He had been able to deal with the moves, though
with some reluctance.
But when Su Yanyi saw that Su Yanmo was about to punch the corner of Qin Jiran’s
mouth, she couldn’t hold it in anymore. She rushed over and landed a punch, joining the
battle. Not only did she block Su Yanmo’s punch, but she also helped Qin Jiran in beating Su
Yanmo.
Su Yanmo raised his eyebrows. His action was about 70% similar to Su Yanyi’s but he
didn’t stop. He valiantly fought the two and wasn’t in the least bit of disadvantage still.
The three fought for a bit before the old man who was used to morning exercises came to
watch the show. However, he was old so he could only view the match on the side.
“Girl, kick him. Don’t be polite!”
“Xiao Ran, don’t constrain yourself. Punch him in the face. Harshly hit him!”
“Xiao Mo, did you not have breakfast? How come you’re not punching hard enough?”
“There are two of you guys. You guys need to learn to cooperate with each other.
How come you guys can’t? I really need to train you guys!”
The old man yelled loudly and this caught Mother and Father Su’s attentions over. The
whole family gathered together for morning exercises again.
Su Yanyi and Qin Jiran, as well as Su Yanmo, didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at the
old man’s words. They all slowed down and in the end, Su Yanyi stopped out of anger. She
glared at her grandfather and with a cold face said, “Grandfather, you’re messing us up.”
“Hahah, how am I messing you guys up? I’m not satisfied with just looking at you
guys. If it weren’t for my age, I would have no problem fighting the three of you!”
Grandfather Su wasn’t angry. Instead, he happily chuckled out loud.
“A real man doesn’t boast about his past achievements!” Su Yanyi obviously knew how
powerful her grandfather was. After all, a lot of her martial arts were taught by him.
“Right, Grandfather is old. I am just eager for you to be pregnant and give me a
grandchild. Grandfather would be pleased.” Grandfather Su naturally had to diss her
since his granddaughter had done that!
Ri:

Original Vote: 196
Current Vote: 250

Chapter 90 Part 3
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
Su Yanyi felt that her grandfather was too mean! Why must he mention having
grandchildren? Could she casually just give birth to one?!
“Then grandfather can keep looking forward to it. I’m going to eat breakfast.”
“Hahah. Girl, you’re being shy.” Grandfather Su laughed and followed her. The whole
family went to the main residence for breakfast. In the meanwhile, Little Su Nuo had woken
up as well. He wore a shirt with a sunflower design on it and walked down under the
servant’s escort. He was extremely adorable.
“Great Grandfather, Grandfather and Grandmother, Uncle and Aunt, good morning.”
Little Su Nuo’s soft voice sweetened everyone’s hearts.
After breakfast, Qin Jiran went to the set while Su Yanyi called Kang Zhong. She told him
that she was going to the company in the afternoon and instructed him to pay attention to
the Qins. At the same time, she began the plan to handle the Wang Family.
From monitoring the Wang Family these days, Su Yanyi had obtained a large amount of
evidence against the Wang Family. They wouldn’t be able to clarify this as though it was
some scandal or rumor. Instead, it was hardcore evidence, enough to consign the entire
Wang Family to eternal damnation!
Under Su Yanyi’s orders, these pieces of evidence were sent to all sorts of places through
numerous connections. Some went to media and the internet while the others went to the
police prosecutor’s office. Even some officials had obtained the evidence. Wang Family
wouldn’t be able to flip the tables for sure!
One might be able to escape from natural occurrences but what goes around comes
around. All the information that she had gathered were all results of the Wang Family’s own
doings. She didn’t need to accuse or conjure evidence. This really saved a lot of time for her!
“President Su, don’t worry. I will arrange everything!”

She hung up and took out the magical seed as well as the plant growth liquid from her
storage. The magic seed was green and was about the same size as a normal seed. Su Yanyi
observed it for a while but didn’t find anything out of the ordinary. The plant growth liquid
was similar to antidote liquid, however. Though, the liquid was green which matched the
color of plants.
Su Yanyi brought these two items to the back garden. There was a large field of grassland
and the field of view was vast enough. It should be enough to satisfy the planting condition
for this magical seed.
001, how should I plant this kind of seed?
She found a place but she didn’t really know what to do. After all, she was from a wealthy
family who’d never planted a seed before.
It’s very easy to plant the magical seed. You just need to dig a hole and bury the seed
inside!
001 was happy that Master was able to think of this. It jumped and hopped around while
explaining.
Dig a hole? Use what to dig a hole?
Su Yanyi suddenly remembered that she’d brought only the seed and plant growth liquid
over. Would she need to go back and grab a shovel?
Master, you can just dig with your hands. A small hole is enough.
The magic seed was very magical and its vitality, very strong!
Use her hand? Su Yanyi stared at her white and delicate fingers then looked around. She
found a small rock in a distance before she kneeled on the ground and started to dig.
Digging a hole was easy. After she’d finished, Su Yanyi threw the seed in and she was left
with only the plant growth liquid.
How do I use this?
Because the plant growth liquid didn’t have a manual with it, she could only ask 001.
Just pour it on the seed then bury it.
Su Yanyi followed the steps and quickly finished. At this time, the servants who took care
of the back garden came over. They asked out of curiosity. “Elder Miss, do you need help?”
Do I need to specially take care of it?

Su Yanyi inquired 001 in her heart.
There’s no need. As long as you don’t take the seed out, it will grow healthy and strong.
“I grew something here and you guys don’t need to specially take care of it. But if
there’s some sort of changes, notify me.” If 001 didn’t say it, she would’ve neglected it. The
servants took care of the back garden’s plants every moment. If they found something
strange growing, it probably would’ve been removed by them within a day.
“Ok, we will remember this.” Although the servants were curious, they were
embarrassed to continue asking. They looked around them and wanted to see what the
Elder Miss would want to plant. After all, it was the winter and normal things wouldn’t
survive. But did Elder Miss know?…
For a moment, the servants were in a dilemma. Should they tell Elder Miss? While the
servants were conflicted, Su Yanyi had already walked away.
The servants thought about it before deciding against. Elder Miss probably wouldn’t
place this in her heart.
When Su Yanyi walked back, she passed by the edge of the lawn and saw a small shovel
about the height of her calf. She thought about it before bringing it back to the villa and
while no one was around, she placed it in her storage. Since there’s such a convenient item,
she should use it to the best of her ability.
Then, Su Yanyi used about two or three hours to gather all the materials. It was a bit of an
exaggeration to say materials but she prepared a lot of daily items. She prepared
toothbrushes, towels, and rinsing items, as well as scissors, cutting paper-knife, rubber
tape, and other things. She also prepared some clothes and wilderness items. Besides this,
were a few household electric appliances and electronic devices. Everything that she
needed was there and it was like a treasure chest of items.
In the afternoon, Su Yanyi went to the company. Before that, all the news regarding the
Wang Family was trending. It’d even surpassed the popularity of the Qin Family being
unfilial, at the top of major forums.
The dark luxurious family became the topic that people were most interested in. Star
King Entertainment’s many celebrities became hot topics… Many fans began to hoot at the
news!
Some believed it while others clearly didn’t. But these public opinions were obviously
important. Under Su Yanyi’s control, although she’d exposed a lot of evidence against the
Wang Family, in reality, a lot of the evidence against the higher-ups were saved. She’d just
delivered it to people but hadn’t made it public yet. She didn’t want the higher-ups to feel
like they didn’t care about anything because of Wang Family’s matters.
This might be a mutual understanding. The media likes to make things big, but they know
what to report and what not to. The reason why Long Media was able to expand into this
size was due to this acknowledgment. Su Yanyi, being the future successor, naturally
understood this.
Within half a day’s time, Wang Family got caught in an enormous crisis. The Wang
Family’s Master, Wang Pinde, didn’t even have the chance to escape when he was blocked by
the police in his office. He was directly taken back to the police station and placed in
custody. Wang Zhirou and Wang Zhilin had participated in some events as well, so they
were both taken away too. It was rumored that one person was taken away from a certain
official’s home. The other was naturally taken away from the hospital.
According to people, when Wang Zhilin was taken away from the hospital, she was with a
certain man. The reporter had even managed to take intimate pictures of them. People
sighed and concluded that the hospital was a place to date too. No wonder Wang Zhilin was
rumored to be a mistress. She was quite good at this.
However, the audience knew some of this but didn’t know the other things. If they were
smart enough, they could come up with the conclusion that the Wang Family was done for!
Just how many luxurious families could maintain their innocence and purity? Like Su
Family, didn’t they have a lot of underhand businesses? So, those who got caught weren’t
necessarily innocent, but they just didn’t know how to conceal themselves. Who let them
offend someone they shouldn’t have?
Seeing the frightened and shocked faces of the Wang Family in the newspaper, Su Yanyi
sneered. She had allowed the Wang Family to let them wander for such a long time. Now
was the time to kill them off!
……
Ri:
Original Vote: 196
Current Vote: 257

Chapter 91 Part 1
REPORT
Edited by: Larkspur
By the time she arrived home, Qin Jiran had already finished cooking dinner and was
waiting for her; as was little Su Nuo. One adult and one child sat on the sofa, seemingly
looking at a picture book.
“Uncle, is this an alligator? Why is it so ugly and it even has a big mouth?”
“…Perhaps the alligators think they’re very handsome.” Qin Jiran thought about it
before answering seriously.
At this exchange, Su Yanyi laughed.
“Or maybe the alligators think they’re the most beautiful ones.” There was a ferocious
alligator on the picture book but it didn’t say the gender.
Qin Jiran suddenly turned around to see Su Yanyi standing behind them. Likewise, she
said this in a serious tone.
Yanyi’s face was deadpan, nonetheless, Qin Jiran felt like he was teased still.
“Aunty, you’re back. We’re waiting for you to eat dinner. Uncle made a lot of tasty
food.” Little Su Nuo also turned around and revealed a huge smile.
“You want to freeload a meal?” Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows and asked little Su Nuo
who wanted to drool at the sight of food.
Little Su Nuo’s face turned red embarrassed right then. “Father had to attend to
some matters and Grandmother said I could eat here. Can I, Aunty?” He said, timidly.
As Little Su Nuo asked, he secretly raised his head to look at Su Yanyi. He was
embarrassed but eager at the same time.
“If you can eat by yourself, then it’s ok.” Don’t expect her to feed him!
Little Su Nuo immediately nodded his head and said, “I can eat by myself!” In reality,
little Su Nuo ate by himself the majority of the time. Of course, Mother Su and the servants
would look after him.
Qin Jiran patted little Su Nuo’s head. This scene, why did it feel like it was a conversation
between a strict mother and an obedient son? Although Yanyi acted like she didn’t like kids,
she rarely rejected little Su Nuo’s requests. She was gentle, albeit hidden under the cold
surface.
While Yanyi wasn’t back, the food was kept warm in pots. Qin Jiran went to the kitchen to
bring out the dishes and little Su Nuo looked at Su Yanyi before walking into the kitchen as
well.
“Uncle, Nuo Nuo will help you carry the dishes.” Little Nuo Nuo said considerately to the
busy Qin Jiran. At this time, Su Yanyi who’d come over as well heard his words. It was
unclear what she thought of, but her expression changed. “There’s no need. Go out and sit
there.” She said, coldly.
How would little Su Nuo who got rejected dare to say another word? He immediately
walked out and obediently sat on his chair. In this house, he was scared of Aunty the most.
He didn’t really have the courage to talk back when he saw Aunty’s cold face!
When Su Yanyi saw little Su Nuo sitting down, she carefully picked up the dishes on the
counter and brought it out.
Qin Jiran silently laughed at this scene.
Once the dishes were out, the three began to eat. Little Su Nuo tried his best to eat with
his spoon. Qin Jiran sat by him and served him some food. Su Yanyi raised her eyebrows at
this scene. Her eyes sparkled but didn’t say anything. She wasn’t extreme to the point of
being jealous of a little kid!
Little Su Nuo was very obedient and wise. He used the spoon nimbly and hesitated before
carefully grabbing a piece of potato and placing it in Su Yanyi’s dish.
“Aunty, eat.” After he gave Su Yanyi a piece of potato, little Su Nuo did the same for Qin
Jiran. He smiled widely at him and said, “Uncle, eat too.”
The atmosphere on the dining table suddenly became harmonious and happy. They were
like a family of three.
After dinner, little Su Nuo and little white tiger and the little golden turtle went to play.
There were only Qin Jiran and Su Yanyi. At this time, Kang Zhong had called to report the
development.
When Su Yanyi picked up the phone, Qin Jiran was watching Su Yanyi by the side. He
didn’t blink his eyes and Su Yanyi felt this intense gaze on her.
“Do you not have work tonight?” Su Yanyi hung up to see Qin Jiran still standing there.
She conveniently asked. After all, Qin Jiran was really busy now. Although he had joined
forces with the Su Family to purchase the media companies, she hadn’t intervened in this
matter. This was all Qin Jiran’s work and there was also Su Family’s most recent vacation
project. Although it was winter and inconvenient to start the construction, there were still
interior designs and constructions that Qin Jiran needed to look after.
“I’ll go later. I have to talk to you.” The more he was with Yanyi, the more he hated work.
He really wanted to do nothing and just stay with Yanyi, even if it meant just staring at her.
He was very satisfied but he knew that this wasn’t reality.
“What?” This man didn’t look well. What exactly happened? Why didn’t she know?
“About three days later, the crew will be going out for location shoots. It will be
longer this time, about ten or so days.” Qin Jiran was a bit upset and couldn’t bear to leave
Su Yanyi. This made her think of a huge dog drooping its head and tail.
“Ok.” Su Yanyi calmly said ok. She was very unhappy that Qin Jiran would be leaving for
this meant that no one would be able to cook for her or that she wouldn’t have a
comfortable warm cushion. How could Su Yanyi be happy?!
Seeing Yanyi’s expressionless face, Qin Jiran was clearly disappointed. As expected, did
Yanyi not care? Was he the only one who thought leaving for ten days was a very long time?
For a moment, Qin Jiran was even more upset. “I will be shooting scenes in the
mountain this time. If there’s snow, they might even seal the mountain. The connection
probably isn’t that great either. I might not be able to call you.” He said, gloomily.
It had taken them a long time to decide the setting for the scenes. The setting really
suited the concept of the forests. It was also where the criminals would be hiding. Then, he
would be chasing after criminals and after overcoming numerous obstacles, he would
finally find the criminals. At the same time, there were many fight scenes. These were
probably the most tiring scenes in this drama.
“Ok.” Su Yanyi continued to answer with one word. Otherwise, what could she say? Could
she say that he can’t go?
Her words turned Qin Jiran’s mood gloomier. She knitted her eyebrows. She thought
about it and continued. “Be careful.”
Through Qin Jiran’s description, she knew that there must be a certain amount of danger
in this and there was naturally danger in shooting scenes. It was obviously important to
ensure safety.
Her words made Qin Jiran feel better. He looked gently at Su Yanyi and said, “I will.
You need to take care of yourself too and wait for me to come back.”
“Since you know that I’m waiting for you, come back earlier!” Su Yanyi finally
couldn’t help but say this coldly.
Right then, Qin Jiran let out a happy laugh. He moved over to kiss the corner of Yanyi’s
lips. “I will.”
In the next three days, while being busy with filming, Qin Jiran prepared for the location
shoots as well as Qin and Wang Families’ matters.
Qin Zhenyi had been trying to contact Qin Jiran through various means. He even sent
people to the set to find Qin Jiran but they were all dismissed by him. He didn’t even give
them a chance to see them.
Not sure whether Wang Zhilin was too shameless or she really had no other choice, but
she actually called Qin Jiran from the police station. What a pity that the phone wasn’t
answered by the man himself, but Jiang Xiaobin, the assistant. Hearing that the other party
was Wang Zhilin, Jiang Xiaobin almost immediately hung up the phone. There was no
possibility of him turning the call over to Qin Jiran. In the end, he only deigned to reply
saying that he would relay the information to Qin Jiran and hurriedly hung up.
When Jiang Xiaobin notified Qin Jiran of this phone call afterward, the latter’s reaction
was calm and indifferent. He just hummed and that was it. Jiang Xiaobin understood Qin
Jiran and sent a message to Kang Zhong after Qin Jiran left.
Ri:
Original Vote: 196
Current Vote: 270

Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.
ASIANOVEL.COM wishes to emphasize that this translation is for review purposes only.
We do not claim this intellectual property or any rights whatsoever.
Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for commercial activities
or for personal gain. ASIANOVEL.COM does not and will not condone any activities of such,
including but not limited to rent, sell, print, auction.

Rebirt

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Rebirt

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Rebirth of the Film Emperor’s Beloved Wife

Su Yanyi: The president of Resplendent Entertainment, the legendary Entertainment

Edited by: Larkspur

“Ok.” The feeling of being cared felt really good.

What if one day Yanyi wouldn’t be like this anymore?

“Ok. I will take it!”

On the bottom, she inserted a caption.

Please consider buying me a coffee or two if you enjoyed the content 3

RELEASE SCHEDULE: 3x a week.

Edited by: Larkspur

“I don’t need it. I can handle this.”

Ling Tianyue couldn’t possibly be interested in him, right?

The two gossiped for a bit before she left.

Please consider buying me a coffee if you enjoy the content 3

RELEASE SCHEDULE: 3x a week.

Edited by: Larkspur

Yanyi would probably like this body-hugging black pants.

RELEASE SCHEDULE: 3x a week.

Edited by: Larkspur

“Bracelets. Let me see it first.” Qin Jiran thought about it.

RELEASE SCHEDULE: 3x a week.

Edited by: Larkspur

Qin Jiran was momentarily stunned before replying, “Yes, I know.”

Headache! A slow-witted man!

“You’re a slow-witted person.”

Thinking back to her actions, a bashful Su Yanyi’s face slightly flushed.

Oh, was this a beautiful misunderstanding? Or was this in reality, a truth?

RELEASE SCHEDULE: 3x a week.

Edited by: Larkspur

The morning of Christmas.

Yanyi, though, could really ruin the mood sometimes.

Edited by: Larkspur

QOTC: “I will take care of her.” – QJR

Qin Jiran returned to his seat and was in a great mood.

“Let’s go! It doesn’t matter we go!”

A manly Qin Jiran was quite handsome too!

Join my discord server if you haven’t~ _

Edited by: Larkspur

“Ok!” Qin Jiran was happy and ate delightfully.

Qin Jiran guessed, “This is a business under Su Family?”

“Hello, I am Qin Jiran.”

“Then let’s go see grandfather.”

RELEASE SCHEDULE: 3x a week.

Edited by: Larkspur

“Played a few times.” Qin Jiran nodded calmly.

She couldn’t tell if he really liked it or not.

Qin Jiran had a hunch that Yanyi’s marksmanship was better.

The rumored… Young Miss? This description wasn’t simple.

RELEASE SCHEDULE: 3x a week.

Edited by: Larkspur & Tattaro

Qin Jiran had to hurriedly bid goodbye, “Grandfather, we’ll be going.”

The rumored… Young Miss? This description wasn’t simple.

“Brother Zhang.” Su Yanyi nodded her head in acknowledgment.

“Hm, okay!” Qin Jiran liked this.

“Cough, I’m going to the restroom.”

RELEASE SCHEDULE: 3x a week.

Edited by: Larkspur

This was how Qin Jiran felt about Su Yanyi!

“If you keep looking at me, I will be shy too.”

Edited by: Larkspur

This was a male fan who had come in randomly.

Queen, you’re my idol forever. I’ll always love you!

“But I think that grandfather probably won’t reject this.”